THE PRINCIPALL POINTS OF THE FAITH OF THE CATHOLIKE CHVRCH.

Defended against à writing sent to the King by the 4. Ministers of Charenton.

BY THE MOST EMINENT.

ARMAND IHON DE PLESSIS CARDINAL DVKE DE RICHELIEV.

Englished by M. C. Confessor to the English Nuns at Paris.

AT PARIS.

By SEBASTIEN CRAMOISY, Printer to the King.

M.DC.XXXV.

THE AVTHORS ESPIST. TO THE KINGE.

SOVERAIGNE, Knowing well that it be­seemes à Bishop to speak in the behalfe of the Church and his King and seeing that the writinge of the Mi­nisters of Charenton made bold to ad­dresse it selfe vnto your Maiesty both against the Catholike Church and by consequence, against your Maiesty since that beeing her eldest sonne, her interests are yours, I iudged it to be my duty not to remayne silent, especially amongst such as triumphed, vpon this occasion, as though forsooth, they had borne away some glorious victorie ouer the Faith of our Ancesters.

This was that (Soueraigne) which inuited me to imploy my vacant tyme, to make the Church her innocencie ap­peare as glorious in your Maiesties sight, as she hath bene represented vnto you blame-worthy: and the Belief of her Accusers as pernicious, as they striue to haue it esteemed holy.

In the performance hereof I will vse the greatest moderation that I can possi­bly; desiring, that as our Beleife, and theirs with whom I am to deale, are contrarie, so may also our manner of proceeding be. And in lieu of the bitter­nes by which they impose vpon vs sun­drie calumnies, we may render to them truth accompaigned with such sweetnes that if they dispense with their passions, they may receaue occasion of content.

Thence they shalt knowe that our de­signe is, to doe them good, not euill: to cure, not to wound them: and that we are so [Page]farre from hating them as they pretend, that wee doe vnfeynedly loue them, and in such à measure, as that we hate not their Doctrine but by reason of the loue which we beare vnto their persons: being à thinge impossible, that à man should not haue in horrour, the kinfe that mur­ders his friend, and the poison which be­reeues him of life.

We loue them (Soueraigne) in so full à measure of Charitie, that in­steede of wishing their hurt, as they mis­conceaue, we most humbly petition to your Maiestie to inrich them with your Royall fauour, by endeuouring ef­ficaciously to roote vp the errours which haue taken deepe roote in their harts, and to procure their conuersion. And that they may not conceaue that vn­der pretext of their Good, it is their hurt that I ayme at; and, that speaking of their conuersion, I would incite your [Page]Maiestie to force them vnto it; I will assure your said Maiestie, that the swee­test wayes are those, which I apprehend most conuenient to reclame christian soules from errour: Experience rea­ching vs, that offentymes, violent reme­dies serue onely the more to exasperate the maladies of the mynde. By this meanes your Maiestie corresponding to the glorious title of MOST CHRISTIAN, purchased by the pietie of your Predecessours, shall publish your selfe the most famous king in the world, and shall more and more establish à constant peace and repose in your dominions. It being indoubtedly true, that it is à thing incomparably greater to gaine soules, then to conquere Kingdomes: And by how much more your subiects shall be vnited to God, by so much shall they be more surely ad­dicted [Page]to your Maiesties seruice.

Now wheras, in the deseases which doe affect the parts noble, remedies are to be applied which are proper vnto them; obseruing, that besides that heresie is as poyson which of its owne nature tends to the seasure of the hart, the Mi­nisters, haue particularly addressed their writing to your Maiestie which is the hart that doth quicken this flo­rishing Realme, though I know, yea it is à thing knowen to the whole world, that the soliditie of your faith preserues it from all perill, yet I con­ceaued that my dutie did engage me, to present vnto him the Antidote which I hope will be so much more agreeable vnto him, as my designe, is to testifie vnto him by this action, that all the endeuours of my life, shall neuer haue other ayme then [Page]his seruice. It is the Protestation that he makes who is

DREADE SOVERAIGNE,
Your Majesties, Most humble, most obedient, and most loyall subiect and seruant ARMAND BISHOP OF LVCON

TO THE READER.

HAuing learned of S. Augu­stine that it is à meere follie to speake without proofe in matter of religion; Aug. l. 2. con­tra lit. Piti­liani cap. 29. and seeing that the writing, which moued me to vn­dertake this defence of the principale points of Faith, touched all questions, without prouing any one, I was long tyme of opinion, that it rather me­rited to be despised then answered.

But hauing vnderstoode (as it is the custome of the weake to tryum­phe at smale matters, and by cun­ning out of faigned aduātages, to pu­blish victories which they obtayned not) that the pretended Reformers of these parts, sent abroad this wri­ting with à florishing vogue, and diuulged [Page]euery where, that it was an Arsenall, which within à litle cōpasse comprised all the engines requisite vtterly to ruine the truth of Catho­like religion; and considering with S. Hilaire by how many guiles, Hilar. in Psal. 64. and sub­tilties heresie striues to peruerte faith, I iudged it better to replie, then passe it ouer in silence, and here vpon I resolued to vndertake this de­fence.

My purpose is to discouer.

That the Ministers of Charenton. are ill grounded in all their preten­tions.

That they haue all the reason in the world to commend our Kings, and no occasion at all to complayne ther­of as they doe.

That their Beleife is not hared for the reasons they alleadge, though worthy of hatred, for many others, [Page]which cuningly they conceale.

In conclusion, that the Catholike Church, her Ministers, and all those whom they accuse, remayne free from the crimes which they impose vpon them.

To effect this, I haue diuided this booke into 19. chap. in the first 14. I satisfie the Ministers writing from point to point. The other fiue are spent in deducing the reasons for which their doctrine ought to be ab­horred of all the world.

The Reader may please to know, that studying breuitie in this my answere, I haue no intent, to heape together all that might be said vpon euery point, and yet say enough too to make it impossible for our aduer­saries, to shake or moue what I shal establish.

Further let him know, that as often [Page]as I can possibly, I make vse of their confession of Faith with whom I deale, and of the testimonie of their owne Authours, so that, without blushing and Lying both at once, they shall not be able to call in question the truth which I publish.

I had tyed my selfe to the onely confession of their Faith, if I had found it as compleate and intire as full of defectes. But wheras they cō ­tayne not halfe the points which are in controuersie betwixt vs and those too which they cōtayne being expressed in an obscure, and reser­ued manner, I was forced to haue recourse to their Authours; to Cal­uin and Luther amongst the rest, whose authoritie they cannot reiect. Not Caluins, because they make thēselues his followers in à peculiar manner; gathering out of his wor­kes, [Page]their confession, their Church-prayers, their Catechisme, and the forme of administring, their Sacra­ments. Nor Luthers, Coelum lib. de Arb nōt Pigkiū. Witak. ad ra­tionem Cam­pians. since they esteeme him the Apostle who reesta­blished the puritie of the Gospell, and accnowlegde that those who imbrace his doctrine, doe but make vp one Church together with them.

I beseech the Ministers that if they answere me, they doe it inge­nuously, and giue satisfaction to each point of this booke, so that I may take as confessed all which they doe not contest. I coniure, them that in their answere, they doe ether ingenuously confesse what we hold, or at least, that they make their owne defence without ambi­guitie in words. If they giue vs clear­ly to vnderstand what their beleife [Page]is, we shall be greatly obliged vnto them, since we haue ordinarily more difficultie to fish it out then to con­fute it: Hieron. ad Cte­siph. cont. Pelag. Ecclesiae victoria est vos apertè dicere quod senti­tis. which thing S. Hierome had experienced in his tyme speaking to Heretikes in these tearmes. It is à victorie to the Church, for you to ex­presse in cleare tearmes what you hold.

To conclude, the Ministers may please not to esteeme they haue answered sufficiently, if, when I haue alleadged à passage of their an­thours for à thing, they produce another of them who affirmes the contrarie; because they cannot thence cōclude, that they taught not that which I pretend, but onely con­firme that it is the customarie pro­ceeding of Heretikes to contradict one another.

THE TRANSLATOR TO THE Gentle Reader.

THis excellent peece in the opinions of all that read it, was the first sallie of that excellent witt whom all that knowes admires, and who knowes him not that loues à subiect of admi­ration? To comply with à holy and in­bred hatred against Heresie (which from his childhood he alwayes percea­ued in himself, and found with yeares to grow vpon him) he made à retreat from the affaires of the Church and the state to serue them both more profita­bly. In that short leasure he conceaued and brought to light this: conceaued also an other, to witt à somme of all controuersies, (which I haue had the honour to see) wherin he hath drawen all the grounds of Catholike faith into forme, making against them the best obiections that could be found in any Authour, and solued them also in forme. This he performed with such assiduitie, and earnestnes of studie, that [Page]his domestikes who were eye-wittnes­ses of it, will speake as much in fauour of his singular industrie, as others of his incomparable fulnes of witt. Howbeit being by the interests of the Church called backe from his perito his sword, Morinus à Pr. of. the Cong. of the Orat. of Ie­sus in his Ded Ep. 1631. he had not tyme to put it out to publike view. But as I am à stranger in France, so am I a stranger in the know­ledge of his prayses. Take them then from such as know them. As learned they are able to iudge: as Religious their iudgement will be impartiall: and I, least I might marre their testimonies, will make them speake in their owne words.

Vostre eminente capacité qui n'a rien d'egal que vostre pieté, De Bar­rault Ar­chbishope of Arles. Praysed for his eminent capacitie, equall pie­tie, and Learned Workes. Pauline à Pr. of the so­cietie in his Ep. to the Card. 1631. que vous auez tant de fois employé, & employez encore tous les iours si vtilement à la gloire de Dieu, & au bien des ames. Et vn peu apres. Les doctes liure; que vous mistes au iour, qui ont instruit & edifié toute la France.

De liberalitate tua loquentur alij, qua tantis in fortunae copijs ac tantis opibus nihil est tuum. Quid porro moderationi tuae par est tantis in honoribus? haec orna­bunt [Page]inquam alij, & animi tui victorias, He extolls him for Li­beralitie Moderatiō. Counsell. & sagacissimae mentis praesensiones, & consilia, & dicta & facta persequentur tua, quibus vt omnes omnium retro saecu­lorum sapientes facilè antecedis, ita nullam posteris, non dicam assequendi, sed laudan­di dumtaxat, & ornandi tui modum re­liquisti.

Vnum esse timendum bonis omnibus arbitror, Pauline à Pr. of the societie, 1631. He extolls him for his incompara­ble vertue Fidelitie. Pietie Prudence. Iustice. singular Witt. Counsell. Labour. Industrie. Rob. De­nyaldus De­canus. 1633. commends him for the Knowledge of diuine and humane things. ne hanc tantam & tam inusita­tam terris, supraque genus hominum ex­celsam virtutis indolem, denique Caelum nobis inuideat. Tua fide ac pietate, pruden­tia, iustitia, virtute denique tua stas, haec caelestia sunt. Nihil vspiam in terris tibi par habemus ingenio, cor silio, labore, nauitate, tanto inquam caelum grauiùs ti­mendum est. Sed vniuersae Galliae, & Lu­douico Iusto petenti nihil non indulgere cae­lites possunt.

Duplicem in te Heliae & Helizei Pro­phetarum spiritum, rerum puta diuinarum & humanarum cognitionem, vsum (que) con­templantes, atque copiosa caelestis gratiae charismatacum Ecclesiastica purpura Lu­douici Christianissimi fauorum circundata varietate, laudantes, votis pientissimis apprecamur.

Is quaerendus opinor, & asciscendus Patronus fuit, primùm minimè profanus homo, sed sacra, & huius argumenti simi­li dignitate praeditus: tum acerrimi idem ingenij, Petauius Pr. of the societie. Prayseth him for his excellent Witt and iudgment. The same cōmends him for his loue towards Religious. Petauius Kal Apr. 1627. Pereyroles Minime 4. Kal. Octob. 1630. qui capereista posset, ac de ijs causâ veluti cognitâ iudicaret.

Ex ea societate sum quae se tibi cùm aliàs semper beneuolentiae nomine obstri­ctam meminit, tum nuper summis suis temporibus recreatam, per te modo sospi­tem, & incolumem esse profitetur.

Per te fieret purpura clarior religio auctior, & Ecclesiae status solito augu­stior: nam quae prius in varijs Gallia pla­gis sordes contraxerat ob Babilonios, puta haereticos, inductis postmodum mutatoriis, ac reformatis tuo consilio aetatis nostrae cor­ruptelis, iam primaeuus se ingerit auitae pie­tatis cultus, & verus emicat religionis habitus.

Nec tantum vidisti & prouidisti, The same Authour. sed etiam splenduit tuorum operum fulgor ir­radians, luxit lux tua coram hominibus, quae de aureo caudelabro per septem lampa­des, id est, per omnimodo lucis exempla co­ruscans non nisi homericos latet oculos.

Cuinam potius quam tibi consecran­dus erat, qui domi militiaeque tot praeclara [Page]facinora edidisti, Morinus à Pr. of the Cong. of O­rat. of Iesus com­mends for him prowesse and pa­tience, and for many famous actes performed in peace and in Warre. qualia nec à maioribus nostris, nee à maiorum nostrorum auis ata­uisque edita fuisse accepimus. Tam prospe­ro autem & foelici successu haec à te perpe­trata sum, vt bonorum omnium spes longè superatae sint, desideria coequata, & im­proborum calumniae coruscante virtutis & patientiae tuae splendore penitus extincte.

Cuius nomen eruditione, The same Au­thour commends him for his lear­ning and elo­quence. eloquentia li­brisque aduersus Ecclesie hostes conscriptis vniuersam Galliam gloriosissimè per­uasit.

In Ecelesie igitur conseruationem, Patrie salutem, & literarum decus, The same Auth. Prayses him for conseruing the Church his con­trie, and lear­ning. res hactenus inauditas & opinionum homi­num incredibiles perpetrasti.

Vn seul escrit de peu de cahiers: mais vn pressis de ce qu'il y a de substan­tieux en tous les liures saincts, Guillebert in his Ded. Epis. to his Para. vpon S. Paule 1631. He prefers him in this litle Worke before Perron, Bellar­mine, and Many other famous and le­arned Prelates. ayant eu plus d'efficace en l'esprit des vns & des autres, que tous les gros volumes en­semble de ces illustres Prelats, de Sain­tes, de Bellarmin, de du Perron, & d'v­ne multitude incroyable de tres-cele­bres Docteurs, la conuersion qui s'en est ensuiuie des plus signalés, auec la fuite ignominieuse de ces quatre supposts de l'heresie, nous asseurent que vous l'auez terrassée.

Qui te non nouerit, Petauius in one of his Ded. Epis. to the Card Pra­yseth him for le­arning and olo­quence. potest ex editis à te libris coniecturam capere, quos partim in­stituendis Catholicis, partim confutandis Horeticis eruditè ornatéque scripsisti.

Idem denique vt quae sunt priora om­nibus attingam Ludouicum Regem impu­lit, The same com­mends him for his fidelitie and prudence in the King his affai­res, Whose iudgmēt of the Card. he reputes as Gods. te vt adhiberet in regno gubernando curarum omnium consiliorumque partici­pem, ac tuae fidei ac prudentiae grauissima queque committeret. Cuius de te Principis iudicium, non solum vt iusti, non vt sapien­tis solum, sed vt innocentis ac Deo chari, propeque familiaris; sictanquam à iustitia ipsa, à sapientiae, ab innocentia, postremo ab ipso Deo, profectum debet videri.

Intelleximus eò te spectasse pridem, These same com­mends him for the puritie of his intention in the Catbolike cause. quod & nondum perfectare, ac ne susce­pta, aut deliberata quidem pre te tuleras, vt ciuilibus pariter ac Ecclesiasticis rebus Galliae compositis, The 4. Para­grafes following are found in a better of the Re­ligious (cited below) to my Lord. Card. wherin they commend him for his care and diligence to di­uert disunion from the Chil­dren of the Cath. Church, and to represse the inso­lence of her ene­myes: for his ma­ny obligations to the Church and his contrie. for his vpright intē ­tions and pru­dence which guide his desi­gnes: for bis zeale of iustice: for ta­king his last coū ­sell from no other then God himself: for his constancie in not permitting the vanishing blasts of calūnte shake his affection to serue the Church, and to endeuour the peace of Cristendome. liber vbique Catholicae fidei campus aperiretur.

L'experience que nous auons des fautes precedentes, qui ont presque ren­dules maladies incurables, augmente in finiment l'admiration que merite vô­tre soin & vostre bon-heur à diuertir les moindres occasions de des-vnion entre les enfans de l'Eglise, & de n'en perdre [Page]aucune de celles qui peuuent seruit, à re­primer l'insolence de ses ennemis. En quoy vous n'apportez pas seulemēt vne indicible vtilité à nostre siecle, mais aus­si vous preseruez la posterité de la con­tagion de ces maux qui croissent auec l'âge, & trauaillant pour l'Eternité, vous laissez à ceux d'aprés nous des an­tidotes excellens, & des rares instru­ctions. fol. 40.

Que s'il nous est permis de prendre part en la reconnoissance de tant d'obli­gations que vous ont l'Eglise & la Fran­ce: & si pour nostre consolation nous osons augurer l'accroissement du bien futur, par la reueuë de celuy que le pu­blic a receu & reçoit de vous tous les iours: nous pouuons dire, Monseigneur, pour vne verité si claire dans l'approba­tion generale, F. Nicholas Gen. of the Domi­cains. qu'en la taisant il y auroit autant de subject de nous accuser d'in­justice oud'ignorance, F Eustake of S. Paule assifiāt to the R. F. Gene­rall of the Fueill F Careat Prior of the great Conuent, of the Aust. qu'en la publiant nous sommes exempts du blasme de fla­terie, ou de credulité. fol. 40.

Or laissant aux autres à dire tant de genereuses actions, que vous auez con­tribué à cette felicité, F. P. Gueret Corrector of the Minimes of the place Royall in Parts. nous ne pouuons obmettre en ce lieu la reconnoissance [Page]que merite la droite intention & la pru­dence qui guident vos desseins, Low is de la Salle Superieur of the howse of the Pro­fessed of the So­cietie of Iesus at Paris. & les rendent heureux. C'est ce zele de la Iu­stice à laquelle appartient ce que l'on doit à Dieu en la religion, & au prochain par la protection du bon droit, Stephen Binet Rector of the Coll. of Clair­mont of the So­cietie of Iesus. F. Claude le Pe­tit Gardiē of the Cordeliers in Paris. qui a con­duit vos entreprises auec tant de subjet d'admiration, qu'il semble que es eue­nemens ont souuent surmonté vos pen­sées. Ce qui donne à cognoistre, qu'a­prés que vous auez preueu tout ce que l'entendement humain peut conceuoir, F. M. Doles the first Lector and Doctor of Diui­nitie at the Cor­delers in Paris, and F. Bonauen­ture of the Mo­ther of God Prior of the Discalced Carmelites of Paris. vous auez pris vostre dernier conseil auec Dieu, qui vous a fait esperer & ob­tenir des choses si importantes à son seruice. fol. 42.

Ce nous sera beaucoup d'honneur de marcher de loin apres vous, & d'imiter selon nostre cōdition vostre fermeté, & ne permette point que le vēt passager de la calomnie esbranle vostre forte affe­ction de seruir à l'Eglise, F. Michael Fouet superiour of the Augustins of the Conuent in S. Germains su­burbs. & de contri­buer vos soins pour appaiser les troubles de la Chrestienté, F. Leon de Paris Gardien of the Capueins of the Conuent of S. Honorie. Fr. Archangell of Paris Gardien of the Capucins of S. Iameses. Fr. Baltazar Langlois Prior of the Dominicains of S. Iames street. F. Renault de Vault Prior of the great Conuent of the Carmelites of Paris Doctor of Diuinitie. où nous prenons vn interest bien plus sensible, qu'en ce qui nous pourroit concerner.

THE PRINCIPALL POINTS OF THE FAITH OF THE Catholike Church.
DEFENDED AGAINST the vvriting directed to the king by the foure Ministers of Charenton.

THE FIRST CHAP.

MINISTERS.
SOVERAIGNE LORD

The knovvledge which we haue of the mildnes of your naturall disposition makes vs hope that you will heare vs in our iuste com­plaintes: [Page 2]and that to giue iudgement in an im­portāt cause, you will not be satisfyed with hearing the accusation. Againe, the great­nes of your courage, and the vigour of your witt which out run tyme, and outstripe your age, and wherof God hath alreadie made vse to restore peace to France, fills your subiects vvith hope to see Peace and Pietie florish, and Iustice maintayned, vnder your raigne.

ANSWERE.

ONe may see that by experience in the first lines of your writing, which is frequently noted by aunciēt historians, Arrius in ep. ad Constant. apud Sozom. lib. 2. c. 26. Nestoriani tom. 3. Conc. Ephes. c. 18. that it is an ordinarie thing with such as erre in Faith, to charme the eares of Princes with specious words, that they may with more fa­cilitie, make glide into their hearts, and imprint therin, the opinions which they professe. You extolle his Majesté thinking vnder the sweetnes of a truth, to make him take downe that which is depraued in your be­leifs, and to couch vnder faire appea­rances [Page 3]the serpent which doth distroy soules, as that Aegiptian hidde the aspe vnder figues which slew her. The qualities which you attribute vnto the kinge doe truely appertayne vnto him; nor haue I indeede any thinge to doe vpon this subiect, but to approue the prayses wihich you asscribe vnto him, and withall, to adde to them; euery one knowing, not onely the strength of his witt, and the fulnes of his courage, but further, the soliditie of his iudgement, the inbred goodnes of his nature, his pietie towards his people, and zeale in point of Religion. Yet in truth one that would be rigorous, consi­dering that Respons. ad epist. Luth. Henry the eight, king of England, vvhom you so highy esteeme, cōtemnes the prayses which Luther, whom he condemnes of he­resie, ascribes vnto him; might pro­pose vnto his Maiestie to impose silen­ce vpon you, or at least to stop his eares against that, which, euen with truth, you speake to his aduantage. But I will nether indeuour the one nor the other; the vehement desire and hope [Page 4]I conceaue of your conuersion, There is no­thing sayde in this Cha­pter of the Ministers inuiting the king to iud­ge of their cause, ans­vver being made thereto in 3. Chap. obli­ge me to treate you more mildly. I will content my selfe to discouer vn­to him your craft which consists in thinking to please him in euerie thing, to thend you may please him in this point, and vpon this I dwell, praysing you for the prayses you giue him ac­cording to your dutie, each subiect being obliged to speake and thinke well of his king.

CHAP. II.

MINISTERS.

You haue, SOVERAIGNE, in your kingdome many thousands ma­king profession of the old Christian Reli­gion, and such as Iesus-Christ did institute it, and the Apostles did publish, and put it downe in writing: who for this cause haue suffered horrible persequutions, which yet could neuer impeach their continuall loyaltie to their soueraigne Prince, yea when the necessitie of the kingdome called, they ran to the defence euen of those kinges who had persequuted them. They, (DREAD [Page 5]SOVERAIGNE) serued Henry the great, your Father of most glorious memorie for a Refuge dureing his afflictions; and vn­der his conduct, and for his defence gaue battaills, and at the perill of their liues and fortunes, brought hym by the point of the sword to his kingdome maugre the enemyes of the state. Of which labours, damages, dangers, others then they reape the revvard: for the fruite which we reape therby, is, that we are constrayned to goe serue God far from Townes: that the entrie to any dignities is become to vs, for the most part, impossibile, or at least, full of difficultie: That our new borne children, who are car­ried a far of to Baptisme are exposed to the rigour of the weather, whence many die: that we are hindred to instruct them: yet that which doth most aggreeue vs, is, that our Religion is diffamed and denigrated with calumnies in your Maiesties presence, while yet we are not permitted to purge our selues of those imputations in the presen­ce of the said Maiestie.

ANSWERE.

IT is the custome of those that are tainted with errour, to brage most of that which they least haue, and to boast of it in aduātagious words which are ordinarie with them as S. S. Hieron Osea cap. 10. Spumantibus. verbis rumēt Hie­rome doth remarke. This truely is your proceeding, while you somme vp by millions your followers in Fran­ce, though now they be reduced to a far lesse number. Imitating herin the Donatists, who, though but few in number, brought downe to a part of Affrike, and that a litle one too, did yet make brages of the multitude of their followers. You make vse of a deceipt, yet easie to be discouered: you see that the scripture and all the Hieron. tentra Lucif. Fathers make the Catholike Church the lawfull Spouse of Iesus-Christ, more fruitefull then any adulterer: wherevpon you attribute to your selues many brethren: but in vaine, it being cleare, euen vnto the blind, that the number of yours are no more [Page 7]considerable, in respect of the kings other subiects, then all those that are of your professiō in the whole world, being compared to those who in all christendome liue vnder the lawes of the Romane Church. That this is so, it is easie for me to proue, by the same argument which S. Aug. cap. 3. de vnitat [...] Eccles & lib. de Past. c. 18. S. Augustine makes vse of against the Donatists for the vniuersall Church, making onely appeare that your beleife hath no pla­ce in diuers townes and places of this kingdome, where the Catholike Church is, and that yet the Catholike Church is found in euery place where profession is made of your religion, so it is not strange, that when Caluin 2. Colos. 2. v. 19. videmus vt modo procer sit ac amplun Papae regnused prodigios. magnitudine vrgeat. Et in Praef. lib. de libero arbit. Nos exiguun sumus home num manus illi (Papistae ingentem fa­ciunt exerc [...] tum. some of your owne men doe compare the number of their followers with the number of Catholikes, they confesse that theirs is but smale, the other verie great. For the rest, though it were true that you could compt your selues by millions; that you were spreade ouer all France, yet should you get no greate aduantage, S. S. August serm. 2. in Psal. 36. Augustine compareing you, by good reason, to smoake, which doth vanish so much [Page 8]the sooner, by how much it is greater and more dilated abroade.

From the multitude of your bre­thren you make a passage to the anti­quitie of your religion, professing it to be Christian, and such as Iesus-Christ did institute it, and as the Apostles did publish and put it downe in writing: vpon which I will obser­ne foure things.

First I say, that ether your meaning is that you haue the ancient doctrine of the Church, though receaued of new; or that you had and conserued il from all ages by an vninterrupted succession. If the first, (albeit indeede it is false) suppose it were granted you, it were yet vnprofitable, the aun­cient and true doctrine being insuffi­cient, if a man haue not the Church, which haue he cannot, vnlesse he haue continually retayned the true doctrine. If the second, after you shall haue spent much labour to proue your assertiō, yet shall you gather no other fruite ther of, then to shew your anti­quitie bounded with the terme of one age, wheras that of the Church of [Page 9]Iesus-Christ, hath sixteene ages vpon its heade. It is true that your religion is auncient in a certaine sense, sith, as we shall se hereafter, it is compoun­ded of diuers heresies, which were condemned in the primitiue Church, yea euen from the tyme of the Apo­stles, but you cannot stile it auncient as though the body of your beleife; all the substance of your faith, had from former ages bene beleeued: it being euident that the Article of iustifica­tion by speciall faith, which is a part of the life of your religion, was vn­knowen before the age in which we liue: I adde this word speciall, because, though Eunomius, and other more auncient Apud S. Aug. haeres. 54. Et lib. de fid & oper. c. 14. Heretiques, said, that man was iustified by onely faith, speaking of dogmaticall Faith, yet none before Luther held that this iustifying Faith did consiste in the speciall apprehen­sion that each one of the faithfull ma­de of the Iustice of Iesus Christ, which is applyed by the beliefe they haue to be iustified. For the rest, you being able to name none, who, before Luth. tom. 7. Primus fui cui Deus ea quaevobis prae­dicata sunt reuelare di­gnatus est. Lu­ther, made profession of your whole [Page 10]beliefe: Luth. tom. 2. in formula Missae ait. Nostram ra­tionem colen de Deum per Missam fuisse velerem & inolitā, suam verorecentem & insuetam Luth. tom. 2. ad Princip. Bohem. Deus hoc tempore lucem sui Euāgelij rur­sus accendit. Luth. tom. 5. in cap. 1. 1. ad Corinth. Absque sua opera nullum verbum ne­iota quidem de Euangelio fuisset audi­tum. and that great prophete of your Law, boasting in plaine termes, that he was the first to whom God vout safed to reueale what he preached; and further clearely accnowledging the manner of seruing and honoring God in the Masse, to haue bene auncient, and to haue taken roote; and confessing his, of the contrarie side, to be now and vnaccustomed; saying moreouer, that God in his tyme, had lightened of nevv the light of the Ghospell, which without him one iota had not bene heard of. And Againe a Caluine assureing vs that it was he, that first vndertooke the cause of the Ghos­pell, which is, the first who shevved the way to others; who can affirme that your religion hath more then an hun­dred years of antiquitie? None, as I conceaue, Calu. in 2. de­fens. contr. Vuestphal. ait de Luthero quod causam Euangelij a­gere caeperit & viam pri­mus demon­strauerit. will dare to thinke it, espe­cially if they reflect vpon that which one of your brethren of the same Age with Luthere, secretarie of the Ele­ctor of Saxonie, first Abettour, saith, such a confession was neuer made, not onely within these thousand yeares, b but euen since [Page 11]the worlds creation, nor is the like confession found in any historie, in any Father, in any Authour.

Secondly I say, that imitating Lu­ther, who puts the word Catholique out of the Creede, you doe not in this place attribute it to your religion, knowing in your consciences, that the name Catholike (a name of so greate waight that it euen retayned S. Augustine in the Church) doth in no sorte appertayne vnto you. It apper­taynes not-vnto you, as it doth deter­mine that of all Christian societies, which contaynes the greatest multi­tude, as I haue alreadie shewen. Nor yet as it signifies vniuersalitie and dif­fusion, whether we regard tymes, or places, it being euident: both because you deriue not your origine from Iesus Christ and his Apostles by an vninterrupted succession of your pre­decessours, who haue subsisted in all tymes; and withall for that you are reduced to so narrow bounds, that you cannot be said to be spread ouer the greatest part of the world.

Thirdly I say, that since you are, no [Page 12]Catholikes you cannot be tearmed Christians, if the Fathers may be beleeued; for Pacianus Epist. 1. Chri­stianus mihi nomē est, Ca­tholicus co­gnomen illud me nuncupat, istud ostendit. S. Pacian saith that the name of Catholike is the surname of Christians, and Catholica Ecclesia no­men propriū est huius san­ctae Ecclesiae matris omniū nostrum. S. Cyrille, the proper name of the holy Church of Iesus-Christ. You cannot trulie be Christians be­cause as we haue shewen, your beliefe is hereticall, and consequently, wholy opposite to Christian religion, which cannot be such: for which cause Ter­tullian, S. Cyprian, S. Athanasius, S. Augustine and others affirme, Lib. de pudi­citia Lib. 4. ep. 2. Serm. 2. cont. Arr. Lib. de grat. Christs. c. 11. that an heretike is not to be tearmed Chri­stian.

Fourthly I note, that you doe im­pertinently sustayne that your reli­gion was instituted by Iesus-Christ; pu­blished and put downe in writing by the Apostles, sithence, being hereticall, as I haue alreadie said, and as shall be made manifest in the 16. Chap. of this booke, it is contrarie to the institution of Iesus-Christ: and that, (seeing at manifestly contradicteth the scriptu­re in diuers points, as I will presently iustifie,) though it be easie for you to affirme, that it is conformable, to [Page 13]that which the Apostles left in wri­ting, yet will you find it impossible to verifie the same, or to hinder a man to accnowledge the contrarie.

The scripture saith, that Iacob. 2. vers 24. Operibus iustificatur homo & non ex fide tantū. Confession Françoise ar­ticle 20 Nous croyous que nous sommes faits partici­pans de ceste Iustice par la seule foy. a man is not iustified by faith onely; you say, that he is iustified by onely faith, which is found in no part of the scripture. Doe you not then contradict the Scripture? you doe it so openly in this point, Confess. He­luet. c. 15. do­cemus pecca­torem iustifi­cari sola fide Luth. in cap. 22. Gen. Ia­cob delirat. Deuteron. 30. circumcide cor tuum & cor seminis tui vt diligas Dominū Deū tuum in toto corde tuo & in tota anima tua Psal. 118. Dauid ait, in toto corde meo exquisiui te. Et 3. Reg. 14. sequutus est me in toto corde suo. Et 4. Reg. 23 dicitur de losia quod reuersus est ad Dominum in omni corde suo, in tota anima sua & in vniuersa vitasua. Cal. 2. Inst. c. 7. §. 5. neminem Sanctorum extitisse dico qui corpore mortis circundatus ad eum dilectionis scopum pertigerit vtex toto corde, ex tota mente, ex tota anima, ex tota potentia Deum amaret. Paraeus lib 4. de iustif. c. 11. Talem dilectionem (ex tota anima, ex tota mente, ex omnibus viribus) nemo sanctorum habuit, vel habere in hac infirmitate potest, manet quidem in Sanctis aliquid [...] & hypocriseas. Math. 26. Marc. 13. Luc 22. 1. Cor. 11. that Lu­ther not being able to reconcile the place of S. Iames, with that which he taught, saith, that this great Apostle dotes.

The scripture saith, that we may loue God with all our hart; you say that none can loue God with all his hart. This is not found in all holy writ. Doe you not then contradict the holy scri­pture?

The scripture saith, that the Eucha­rist [Page 14]is the body and blood of Iesus-Christ, En la forme d'administrer les Sacremēs. Contentons nous d'auoir le pain & le vin pour si­gne & tes­moignage. Et en leut Ca techisme, au traité de la Cene. Tu n'entends pas done (demā ­de le Mini­stre) que le corps soit en­clos dedans le pain, & le sang dedans le Calice? Non (respōd l'enfant) mais au contraire. Et cap. 1. Pet. 3. v. 21. saluos facit baptis­ma. and that with addition of such words, as designe the true body, and true blood. You say, that it is not the body and blood of Iesus-Christ, but onely the figure, the signe, and testimonie, which is not found in any part of the holy pa­ges: Doe you not then contradict the scripture?

The scripture saith, that baptisme sa­ues vs, that we are washed, regenerated by the lauer of water. You say, that bap­tisme doth not saue, doth not clense, doth not regenerate, but that it is onely a Symbole of our saluation, clenseing, and re­geration, which is not found in all the bible, doe you not then contradict the scripture?

5. The scripture saith that Preists remitt sinns: you say, 2 that they doe not [Page 15]remitt sinns, but onely that they beare te­stimonie that they are remitted, which is found in no place of the holy scrip­ture, doe you not then contradict the Scripture?

6. The scripture saith, that if a vir­gine marrie she sinns not: you say, that the iuste man offends in all his workes, Ioan. 20. v. 23. Quorism re­miseritis pec­cata, remi [...]tū ­ti. eis, quo­rum retinue­ricis, retenta sunt. which is not found in all holy writt; Doe you not then contradict the Scri­pture?

7. The Scripture saith, that there be some of the wicked and reprobate, Calu. Instit. 3. cap. 4. §. 23. Absolutio quae fidei seruit, nihil aliud est quàm testi­moniū venia ex gratuitae euangelij pro­missione sū ­ptum. 21. Corinth. 7. si nupserit virgo non peccauit. Luth. art. 2. Iustus in omni opere binopeccat. idem Calu 3. Instit. c. 12. §. 4. Om­nia hominum opera si su a dignitate cense antur nihil nisi inquinamenta sunt & sordes, & quaiustitia vulgo habetur, ea apud Deum mera est iniquitas Ioan 12. v. 42. multi crediderunt in eum, sed propter Pharisaeos non confitebamtur vt è Synagoga non ei cerentur: dilexerunt enim gloriam hominum magis quàm gloriam Dei. Act. 8. v. 13. Tunc Simon & ipse credidit. Calu. 3. Instit. c. 2. §. 9. & 10 tali­bus fidei testimonium tribuitur, sed per catechesin. Item, verum haec fidei seu vmbra seu imago, vt nullius est momenti ita indigna est fi­dei appellatione. Luc. 8. v. 13 Quia ad tempus credunt & in tempe­re tentationis recedunt. who beleeue in Iesus-Christ: you say, they beleeue not, but that they haue onely a shadovve of Faith, which is not found in all the scripture; doe you not then contradict Scripture?

8. The Scripture saith, that ther are [Page 16]some, Calu. 3. Instit c. 2. § 11. Nū ­quam dispe­rit semen vi­tae electorum cordibus insi­tū & in har­mon. Matth. 1 v. 20 fidem quam semel insculpsit pio­rum cordibus euanescere & perire impossibile est. who for a tyme haue faith, and beleeue not in another tyme: you say, that there are none who beleeue for a tyme, and loose their faith in another, but that he that beleeues once, neuer looseth his faith, which is not found in all holy Scripture: doe you not then contra­dict Scripture?

9. The scripture saith, if thou wilt enter into life keepe the commandements: you say there is no neede to keepe the commandements, Matth 10. v. 19. Si vis ad vitā ingredi serua man­data. yea that euen to say so, is to deney Iesus-Christ and to abo­lish his Faith, which is not in all the holy scripture; Luth. 2. Gal. Papistae do­cent, fides in Christum iu­stificat quidē, sed simul ser­uare opertet etiam praece­pta Dei, ibi statim Chri­stus negatus & fides abo­lita est Heb 6. v. 4. Quisemel illuminatisunt, gustauerunt etiam donum caeleste & parti­cipes factisunt Spiritus S. v. 6. Et prolapsi sunt rursus renouari ad paenitentiam rursus crucifigentes sibimetipsis filium Dei. Calu. 3. Inst. c. 2. §. 11. cit. nunquam disperit semen vita electorum cor­dibus insitum. yea that euen to say so, is to deney Iesus-Christ and to abo­lish his Faith, which is not in all the holy scripture; doe you not then con­tradict the scripture?

10. The scripture saith, that some being once illuminated and hauing tasted the heauenly guift, doe fall, cru­cifying againe to themselues the son­ne of God.

You say that those that are once partakers of the holy ghost, cannot fall from his grace, which is not found [Page 17]in all scripture; Ioan. 1. v. 29. tollit peccatū. Isa. 44. v. 21. deleui vt nubē iniqnitates tuas & quasi nebulam pec­cata tua. doe you not then contradict the scripture?

11. The scripture saith, that God doth take avvay and blot out sinne as a cloud, re­moues our iniquities from vs, as far as the East is from the west; makes vs more white then snow: you say, Psal. 10.2. v. 12. Quantum di­stat ortus ab occideute longe fecit à nobis iniquitates nostras. that he nether takes avvay nor blots out sinne, but onely doth not impute it; that he doth not make vs more white then snow, but that be leaues in vs the fault, and filth of sinne, which is not found in all holy scri­pture; Psal. 50. super niuem deal­babor. doe you not then contradict the scripture? Luth. art. 2. aliud est om­nia peccata re­mitti, aliud omnia tolli: baptismus om­nia remittit, sed nullum pe­nitus tollit.

12. The Scripture saith that Beati­tude, is a salarie, are vvarde, the day-pennie of the workemen, a crovvne of Iu­stice: you say, that it is a meere libera­litie, and no revvarde, 3 which is not yet [Page 18]found in any passage of holy scriptu­re; doe you not then contradict the Scripture? Certainely you doe, as I could make appeare by a number of other places, Paraeus 4. de iustif. c. 11. & 13. if I did not iudge it suf­ficient to haue showen it in these twelue points, Prescript. c. 38. lib. de haeresi. which doe appeare in the eyes of all the world as the true Symbole of your faith.

Vvhat will you say, Sirs, to these manifest contradictions? That they are no contradictions because the scripture is to be vnderstoode figura­tiuely? will you fly to that fraude re­marked by Tertullian in the Valenti­nians, by S. Augustine in the Pris­cillianists; by other Fathers in other Heresiarkes; by your selues in the Anabaptists. If you doe so, S. August. lib. contr. Faustū. l. 3. de doctr. Christ. c. 10. si animū prae­occupauit ali­cuius errerts opinioquicquid alater asserne­rit scripturae, figuratum ho­mines arbitrā ­tur. I will say vnto you with S. Augustine. Vvhat? when we read scripture, doe we forgett the knovvledge we haue of our ovvne tongue, doe we loose the memorie of our manner of speaking? Ought the scripture to speake to vs in any other manner then that which is knovven vnto vs, and which is ordinary amongst vs? I will adde further with the same sainte, that as soone as the opi­nion [Page 19]of any errour hath once prepossessed their mynds, they esteeme all to be figures, which the scripture saith to the contrarie.

Moreouer, without touching those places in particular wherof ther is question, I will make manifest to all men by two generall argu­mēts, that your euasion is of no force both because there is none who doth not accnowledge, that it is im­possible that God should teach vs so many and so greate misteries of our Faith, not by that which they are, but contrariwise, by that which indeede they are not, it being onely the part of an impostor, to speake the contra­rie to that which is indeede, in a matter of importance; and also be­cause you cannot inferre out of scri­pture that which you beleeue in the points which we handle, saue onely by the addition of a humane princi­ple (as we shall see herafter) which is altogether vniust, since in that, you preferre your owne reasō before scripture, not beleeuing what it ex­pressely teacheth, but the contrarie which it saith not, saue onely by a [Page 20]discourse grounded vpon a princi­ple drawen from your owne braine, to wrest that to your owne sense, which you accnowledge in truth to make for vs.

Vve haue sufficiently examined these points; S. Aug. serm. 9 inter Pari­sienses. Meletiani a­pud Epiphan. haer. 68. vide Baron. an. Christi 2.5. August lib 2. contra Petil. c. 23 Non bapti­zantur san guine suo nis. qui occiduntur prepter iusti tiam te prius est quaerendum propter quid paetimini & postea quiae pa timini. Caprian. l. de vnitate S Aug. Epist. 61. & l. 3 contra Cresc. c. 4 [...]. Matryrē nonsa. [...] poena sed causa. let vs passe to your per­sequutions. None can be ignorant that the diuell hath his Martyrs; and Lyes haue so Zealous Aduocates, that they will powre out their bood in their defence. wherfore I will not stand to verifie it, it shall suffice one­ly to note by the way, that since none can pretend glorie for his sufferance for a religion, vnlesse he first proue that it is true: and that as reason, and all the Fathers doe teach vs, it is not the paine but the cause which makes the Martyre, while it is not yet proued that yours is the true Religion, but contrariwise being a thinge manifest, that it is false, you can draw no ad­uantages from your persecution, vnlesse it be to discouer your selues to stand attainted of a double crime, to witt, errour and obstinacie. Your sufferances nether giue testimonie [Page 21]for your pietie, nor for your cou­rage, but contrariwise, (following S. Augustine) that you are cowardly. S. Aug. lib. 1. contra, Gaud. c. 33. Quisquis pro parte Do­nati vel sim­briam vesti. menti perdide­rit cor non ha­bet. Cyprian. l. de vnit. Eccles. Non erit illa fi­dei corona sed poena perfidiae. They are not crovvnes of your faith, but, according to S. Cyprian, pu­nishments of your perfidiousnes.

Hauing spoken of your persecu­tions you represent your fidelitie and seruices, such, if we beleeue you, that euen the king who persecuted you, (to vse your owne words) had fully tasted the fauorable effectes therof. To what pourpose is it to make those indebted vnto you, to whom you owe all that you are? To what end is it to bragge that you were a refuge to that great king in his affli­ctions and crosses? Vvhy doe you re­present his crowne fastened vpon his head by the cement of your blood spilt in many battaills, Frenchmen being no strangers in France, that is, not being ignorant of what past ther­in? I cannot see to what end you so magnifie your seruices, if not to giue way to all the world, to condemne you out of their owne knowledge; for there are none at all, be they ne­uer [Page 22]so sharpe sighted, be they neuer so diligent in runing ouer historie, that can find out, the seruices you haue rendred vnder Francis the first, and Henry the second, who are those vnder whom, you may pretend with most shew of reason to haue bene persecuted, since vnder their raigne endeuour was vsed to stiffe your er­rour in its birth, vnlesse it be, that as there are some who deeme they doe well when they doe no euill, you re­pute it seruice not to haue disser­ued, which yet would not be the wining of your cause it being cer­taine, that if a man be obliged to any one for an euill he did not, it is to him who had power to doe it, and it is euident, that in the raigne of those first kinges, if you had a will to hurt, your infancie did not second you with power to put it in execution.

And if from the raignes of these kings, one passe to those of Francis the second and Charles IX. and that you pretend to haue serued them, the conspiracie of Amboise against the first, and the Bataills of [Page 23]Dreux, S. Denis, Iarnac and Mon­contour against the last, the enter­prise which was made at Meaux to seaze vpon his person, are they to be counted in the number of seruices? Since you make shew to haue ren­dred good for euil, there is no que­stion of seeking place of excuse to those actions, but in case one should presse you to it you should neuer be able to fetch out the stayne which they fastened vpon your Predeces­sours foreheads. And as litle can you couer it by your blood spent in a bloodie day, since, this action follo­wing the others, one may well auerre that it was caused by those, but neuer that those were caused by it. And concerning Henry the third, the seruices which he receaued from you, will appeare by those which you afforded to his successour, the Battaill of Coutras, the taking of many townes and diuers other a­ctions, clearely demonstrating that in seruing the one, you did bad offices to the other.

Thence it appeares in deede that [Page 24]your predecessours had serued Hen­ry the Greate, marrie that which goes amisse for you, is, that it appea­res withall, that they serued him not as king, but as Fauourer of their secte, sithens their seruices went before his comeing to the Crowne, while yet he did openly fauour them, at which tyme they could not lawfully assiste him against their kinge, and that since the royall scepter fell into his hands, which was the tyme indeede in which they were to die for him, yet, abbeit he were their king, be­cause, hauing imbraced the Catholik faith, he stood not in matter of reli­gion Promotour of their Cause, their fire became ice, whose coldnes he felt, as with his owne mouth he wit­nessed, at the seige of Amienns. You cannot without temeritie affirme that you were his refuge, but with veritie one may auerre that you were cause, why he stood in neede therof: you cannot say that you were cause of his prosperitie, but well may you be said to haue bene the cause of his misfortunes: for who had bene more [Page 25]prosperous, or in greater assurance then he, if you separating him from the Church, had not put him in a way to loose his kingdome and life, amidst the hazards of warre, where a thousand thousand tymes he exposed himselfe, in a way to be depriued of his earthly Crowne together with that of heauen. He that should haue cast a man headlong into the sea with intention to drowne him, and after conceauing his conseruation profi­table to himselfe, lends him his hand to fetch him out of the perill in which he had put him, can draw no great glorie from that action. If you contributed any thing to the esta­blishment of this greate kinge, who hauing bene cast downe by some of yours from the Peters-shippe of the Church, into the sea of errour, was cōstituted in most eminēt danger, it is onely in this sense; and yet it is so litle too, that you ought not to put it to accompt. In steed of seruing him, you serue your selues of him; he fought for you, not you for him; and so far were your armes. and powre from [Page 26] [...]aysing him to the Crowne, that nothing did so powrefully concurre to establish him, as the abiureing of your errours which had put him in perill: and yet he stands indebted to you for all, by your owne accompt: wherupon I cannot but apply vnto you what was said of Moab in Isaie. Vve haue heard his pride, Isa. 6. his pride and arrogancie greater then his povver. Loe in a few words how yours haue ser­ued the kings, whom, in lieu of poin­ting them out by odious names, you ought to stile your benefactours, sith it was vnder them, that you began to get footing in this kingdome in li­bertie, and that they haue made fa­uorable Edicts, which euen to this day you enioy.

If I haue brought vpon the stage the comportemēts of your Predeces­sours (all trespasses being personall) it was not to impute their faultes to you, but onely to take notice by the way, vpon the occasion which you administred, of what hath past, leauing to such as are addicted to reading, to take a more ample View [Page 27]of them in our Histories. And so far am I from desireing to denigrate you with the faultes of your forerunners, that on the cōtrarie side, I conceaue, and hold for certaine, that the king, vnder whose authoritie we all liue, shall receaue so good seruices, both of the nobilitie, who giues eare vnto you, and the comon people, who follow you, and of your selues, that France will haue occasion, to burie in obliuion the actiōs of your forefa­thers, which were preiudiciall vnto it. In the interim, you will licence me to tell you, that although yours had serued, as you pretend, yet by the vanitie you take therin, you make your owne recompence, wheras you were elswhere sufficiently rewarded. wherin you commit a double fault, to witt an extreame vanitie, and withall a grosse misaccnowledgmēt, complayning of set purpose, of his Maiesties Predecessours, in lieu of expressing a true feeling of the nota­ble obligations by them heaped vpon you. It is the part of a subiect to serue, without voyceing his seruices, [Page 28]leauing the accnowlekgment and publishing therof to the Prince: If the Prince come short of our iust expectation, yet hath a man no actiō of cōplaint against him. If a man cō ­playne he is blameworthy, and cōse­quently much more if he complaine, while he hath cause to commend. The Reader shall iudge whether those that haue bene admitted by their kings to establish a new Chaire in a state; to erect a new ministrie who ly cōtrarie to that which they accnow ledge to be the tiue Ministrie of the Almightie; who haue full libertie to make profession of a Belief directly opposite to theirs: who are admitted, to offices, dignities and estates; who by the benefit of the kings bountie inioy no smale number of townes and Castles for their safetie, though all the rest of the French doe abso­lutely relie vpon his faith the true and sole Refuge of subiectes; finally, if those who haue large pensions, who receaue grate benefits, in whose fauour verie aduantagious Edicts are made, and inuiolably kept, the Rea­der [Page 29]I say shall iudge, whether such people haue cause to complaine of their kings, and tacitly to accuse them of ingratitude while they declare them selues loaden with in­iuries, for reward of their seruices. If the Anabaptists had afforded as much assistance to some one of your Princes for the recouerie of his Estats, as you pretend to haue affor­ded to Henry the Great, would you counsell him to permit them more libertie then you inioy in France? Or inioying so much, would you admitt of their complaintes, for that they did not iaioy equall libertie with you?

To conclude, I appeale to your owne cōsciences, not onely whether all the Princes which professe your beleife, but whether euen any of thē doe so treate curs in their States; no I will demande yet lesse, I aske not whether ours receaue benefits, whether they beare offices, whether they be preferred to any degree of honour, it is too much, I will yet fall lower, and onely aske, if they haue [Page 30]libertie giuen to professe our reli­gion, not openly, but euen in secrete, with assurance of their life? Bezae Epist. 4. Non dubita­mus (Magi­stratus) opti­moiure in prae­fatos Ana­haptistas gla­diū strinxisse. Bezade haeret. puniend. lib. integro. Idem Epist. 1. est hee merè diabolicum dogma sinen­dum esse vnū ­quemque vt si voler pereat. After you shall haue wellpondered the question which I haue put vnto you, you will be able to returne me no other answere, saue onely, that some grace they receaue in such States, to witt, that of Martirdome which we doe most highly prise. And indeede your authours doe teach that Hereti­ques are to be bainshed and puni­shed, and that libertie of conscience is diabolicall, whence you doe pro­hibite it vs, in all places wher you haue power. While yet there is a faire differēce betwixt your conditiō and ours: you are Nouellists, and conse­quently they whose possession you impeach might iustly haue hindred the exercise of your new beleife, Lu­ther and your owne Authours tea­ching, Luth in 1. ad Galat. Luth. [...]pu [...] S. e [...]d l. 5. that so it ought to be done, and practising accordingly. Vve are possessours possessing a doctrine which the Apostles left vs, by an vn­interrupted transmission from hand to hand, and therfore we cannot be [Page 31]lawfully repelled, vnlesse we be first condemned by a generall Councell, which is so far from euer hauing bene done, that euen the Princes which imbrace your religion haue not yet condemned vs, with any show of iu­stice, since we haue neuer yet bene heard: herin you vse their cun­ning, who hauing giuen occasion of complainte, complaine first, Colloque de Poissy, Con­ference de Fontaine­belleau. making show of aggreeuance in the same thinge: although indeed this liber­tie is not denyed you, and we are exceeding glad that it is giuen you, knowing well that as many combats as we fight shall be as many Lawrells for vs, and victories for the Church. And desireing nothing more, then, (by diligently obseruing the Edicts made in your fauour,) to meete with the occasions, wherin we may bring a way, to the aduan­tage of Truth, new spoyles ouer your errours.

CHAP. III.

Section I.

MINISTERS.

FOr if this vvere permitted vs, vve vvould make him clearely see, that our religion is hated because it admitts no other rule of saluation, then the vvord of God contayned in holy vvritt; nor other head of the vniuersall Church then our Sauiour Iesus-Christ; nor other Purgato­rie for our sinnes then his bloode, nor other sacryfice propitiatorie for our sinnes then his death and passion; nor other merite before God then his obedience offered vp for vs to his beauenly father.

ANSWERE.

THe first thing which we are to marke in this point, is the Art by which you vse to gaine mens harts, and to alienate them from the Ca­tholike [Page 33]Church in which we liue. You represent your beleife hated for many reasons by which notwith­standing you pretend to make it com­mendable before God and man. You will haue it to be hated, for sustay­ning, in points controuerted bet­weene vs, that which makes most to Gods honour, and for condemning in our Faith, that which you hold vnworthy of his perfection. In this you imitate the old Heresiarkes, who opposed the principall points of Catholike religion, vnder pretext of conseruing Gods honour more intire. For this reason, the Schisma­tikes, as S. Cyprian deliuers, Apud Cy­prian. ep. 55. Hilar. l. 2. de Trinit. solicite nimium ne pa­trem filius ab eo natus eua­cuet. Marc. 2. Quis potest demitte­re peccata niss solus Deus. Matthae 9. vnder collour of exalting God his mercy, communicated with the christians who had sacrificed to Idolls, before they had shewed a lawfull repen­tance. For the same cause, the Arians, as we reade in S. Hilarie, denyed that the sonne was consubstantiall with the Father, least the dignitie of the Father might haue bene exhaus­ted by this honour of the sonne. For the same, the Iewes would not haue [Page 34]Christ to haue power to absolue from sinne; rendring that honour to God, that it might be reserued to him alone. For the same, as we find in S. Amb. l. 1. de poenit. cap. 2. Aiunt (Noua­tiani) se Do­mino deferre reueremiā cui solt remitten­dorum crimi­num potestatē resernent. Ambroise, the Nouatians denyed that the Church had the same power. For the same, saith S. August. l. 32. contr. Faust. Quiae ta ia ibi sunt quae Chri­sta gloriam de­colorent. Augustine, the Manichies, denyed certaine boo­kes of the scripture, which they said contayned thinges which stayned the luster of the glorie of Iesus Christ. To be short, diuers others tooke this colourable cloake, yet were they all condemned by the Fathers, and most iustly; because God in the establi­shing of christian Religion did not search that which was most hono­rable vnto him selfe, especially in our iudgement, but that which was most profitable vnto vs, as we see planely in these words, Philip. 2. v 7. he did for vs exinaniee himselfe taking the forme of a seruant. That of the greater or lesse honour which doth accrue vnto God, is but a bad way to establish one article of Faith, and destroy another. Vvher vpon Hil. l. 1. de Trinit. Reli­giese impius, & l. 4. irreis­giosam de Deo selt [...]tudinem. S. Hilarie tear­mes the Arians, who vse that way of [Page 35]proceeding, Religiously vvicked, peo­ple who doe irreligiously serue God. Other grounds are necessaire. Vve must know what the Church tea­cheth vs: and those that are so care­full of Gods honour, ought to be ve­rie carefull to be in structed in it, least they iniure him in deedes, whom they honour in words; which they doe in expressing things otherwise then they are indeede, it being cer­taine, as saith Cassian. l. 1. de Incarnat. Quod non di­citur it ae vt est etiamsi honor videatur con­tumelia est. Cassian disciple of S. Chrysostome, that that vvhich is not exprest as it is, though it seeme honour­able, is indeede a true contumelie. That which is true, be it of what kinde it will honours God, because he would haue it so, and that all his wills are to his owne aduantage. But what is false, though in apparance aduanta­gious, turnes to disaduantage. And though many things beare no pro­portion with the greatnes of the Al­mightie, yet haue they connection with the infinite perfectiō of his loue, and Charitie, which appeares somuch the more perfect and accomphished by how much, in vertue therof, he [Page 36]descends to things more lowe and abiect. And therfore, it is an abuse to alledge gods honour to dazle and blinde the people. Yet this you doe, while you represent your Religion hated for fiue points, which you esteeme honorable for him, as being honorable, in your opinion, to Iesus Christ: which is but yet so in appa­rance onely.

Hereupon I am forced to tell you with Tertul. l. de pudic. c. 2. ta­lia & tantae sparsilia eorū quious & Deo adulentur & sibi lenocinan­tur, effoemi­nantia magis quam vigorā ­tia disciplinā. Tertullian, that those litle shiftes, by vvhich you become flatterers of God, and your selues, doe rather vvea­ken then strengthen discipline. So con­sidering Religion in the shape you represent it, me thinks I see, not a chaste wife, but a strumpet, (set out with sundrie adulterate colours to seduce the world, and kill you) come from you and become mistresse of your life: which moues me, to the end I may deliuer the people from errour, to vndertake to wash her face, vnmaske her, and discouer her deformitie; following the example and foot stepps of the Prophete who speaking of an Idolatrous Nahu. 3. Propter mu. ti­tudinem for­nicationū me­retricis specio­sa & gratae & habeutis ma­leficiae quae vē ­didit gentes in fornicationi­bus suis & fae­miliaes in mae­leficiis suis, Reuelabo pu­denda tua in facie tua & ostendam gen­tibus nuditae­tem tuam & regnis ignomi­niam tuam. nation [Page 37]vseth these words. For the abundance of the fornications, of a faire charmeing and mischieuous strumpet, vvho hath sold nations in her formcations, families in her diuelish prankes, I vvil discouer thy shame in thy face, and vvill shevv thy nakednes to all nations, and thy ignominie to kingdomes. Which I will doe so much the more willingly, because I haue learnt of Concil. in psal. 36. Tanto magis debe­mus comme­morare vani­tatem haereti­corum quanto magis quaeri­mus salutem eorum. S. Augustine, that by how much more we desire the saluation of Heretikes, by so much more we ought to indeuour to make the vanitie of their errour appeare.

SECTION II.

VVe vvould make it clearely appeare vnto him that our religion is hated, because it admitts no other rule of saluation, then the vvord of God contayned in holy scripture.

ANSWERE.

IT is false that your Religion is hated for that it admitts no other rule of saluation then the scripture: but true it is that it is worthy of ha­tred for the diuers abuses which it committs in Scripture.

That we teach no other rule of sal­uation then scripture, will be mani­fest to any that knowes, that these words, an other rule, doe importe in proper speach, a Rule of a diuers kind (as I will hereafter proue in the ensuing Section) and withall, an in­tire rule, as I will presently make ap­peare, following your owne tenets, who will not admitte the Ghospell of S. Mathew, to be an other rule then that of S. Marke, considering they are but two parts of the same Rule, and that this word rule simply taken, signifies a compleate rule: for as S. Basile saith a Rule admitts no addition: but things that are imper­fect, are neuer rightly instiled by the [Page 39]name of Rule. Now we nether admitt Rule of any other king then the scripture, nor yet any compleate rule other then it; yea we call it the compleate rule of our saluation, for two reason: both because it contay­nes immediatly and formally the sub­stance of our Faith, all the articles necessarie (necessitate Medij) for mans saluation: and also, because it doth mediately comprehend all that we are to beleeue, in that it doth remitt vs to the Church to learne the same which it assures vs is infallible. Hence it followes, that we draw that truth out of the scriptures, which we receaue by the mouth of the Church, if reason may preuayle, which teach­eth, that whoso euer deputes ano­ther to speake for him, speakes me­diatly by his mouth; and if, Aug. lib. 1. cont. Cresco. c. 33. Quamuis huius rei certè de scripturis Catholicis non proferatur ex­emplum, ea­rundem tamē scripturarum etiam in hacre à nobis tenetur veritas cum hoc facimus quod vniuersae placuit Eccle­siae quam ipsa­rum scriptu­rarum com­mēdat autho­ritas. Etsimi lia lib. de vnit Eccles. c. 22. S. Au­gustine, who deliuers it in expresse termes, may gaine beleife: Albeit, saith he, one can produce no example of scripture concerning this matter, yet hold vve in it, the truth of the same scripture, since vve doe that vvhich is conformable to the vniuersall Church, vvhom the autho­ritie [Page 40]of the selfe same scripture doth com­mend vnto vs. Behold in what esteeme the Scripture is with vs, for which cause we also are to be esteemed. Now we will see whether by reason of it, you deserue not hatred, though, not in that sense in which you say you are hated for it. But before we come to that point, permit me, I be­seech you, to extenuate a litle the glorie you hunt after in establishing the Scripture the onely rule of your saluation, by making you share it onely with diuers Here tikes who before your tyme sustayned the same opinion.

So said the Manichies. I can in no sorte, saith Fortunatus in Aug. l. cont. Fortunatum. Nullo genere rectè me crede­re ostendere pessum nisieā ­dem sidē scrip­turarum au­thoritate fir­mauerim. S. Augu­stine, make appeare that I rightly beleeue, vnlesse I confirme my Faith by the authori­tie of Scripture. So saith the August. l. de natura & grat. c. 39. Credamus quod legimus & quod non legimus nefas credamus ad struere quod de cunctis etiā dixisse suffi­ciut. Pela­gians in the same Authour. Let vs beleeue, saith Pelagius, vvhat vve reade, and vvhat vve reade not, let vs be­leeue it vnlavvfull to be established. Let this suffice in all other matters. So the Aug l. post Collationem. Nos sola porta­mus Euig lia. Item concio. 1. in Psal. 32. Nos sola offe­rimus Euan­gelia. Donatists in the same Authour, saying, vve bring vvith vs, and present [Page 41]the Ghospells onely. This was that which Eranistes aymed at, whom Apud Theod. in Dialog. im­mutabilis. Ego enim soli diui­nae scripturae fidem habeo. Theo­doret brings in, in his Dialogues, where condemning all reasons, he saith. For I beleeue in the Ghospell onely. So Lib. 2. cont. ipsum cap. 1. Fratribus no­biscum consti­tutisin sancto Euangelio. Petilianus writing to his bre­thren vnder this title: to our brethren constituted together vvith vs in the holy Ghospell. So the Maximianists; ex­pressing them selues in these termes fighting with vs in the truth of the Ghospell. Finally, so the Arians, Apud S. Aug. In veritate Euangelij no­biscum mili­tantibus. who were so wedded to the Scripture, that they would not onely admit no sense, but euen no word which was not com­prised therin, reiecting this word [...], because it was not found there. Concil. Nice­num. All these auncient Heresiar­kes condemned by the Church and by your selues, had the Scripture as frequently in their mouthes as you. They tearmed themselues Euange­licall men, like you. They made the Scripture the onely rule of their Faith, as you doe: yet wheras they did it in words not in deede, as was fitting, but in publishing its name they abused the authoritie therof [Page 42]they were cōdemned by the Church; their doctrine was iudged worthy of hatred, as yours also is, and will be, I am confident, by the iudgement of the whole world, when I shall haue made manifest, that you abuse the scriptutes to your owne ends.

It is truly worthy of hatred; be­cause, vnder pretext of scripture, the writen word of God almightie, 1. it doth reiect his word not writ­ten. 2. a great part of the written word. 3. it clearely contradicts, in many passages, that which it doth admitt. 4. corrupts it in diuers parts. 5. and lastly, it makes the word of men passe for the word of God, yea euen the word of euery Idiot, establishing vpon them the principall articles of your Faith.

1. Vvorthy of hatred be­cause it reie­cteth the vvord of God not vvritten. If he be worthy of hatred, who in establishing a thinge, destroyes that without which it cannot sub­siste, and which is also commanded by it: your doctrine is by a iust title hatefull for the Scripture, which whilsts it extolls, it destroyes the Traditions commanded by the same [Page 43]Scripture, and without which it can in no sort subsiste. That holy writ cā ­not subsiste without Traditions, it is most cleare, since by them onely we know, that the bookes of Scripture which we haue, came vnto our hands pure and intire, such as they procee­ded from the mouth of the holy Ghost. You beleeue as an article of Faith, that you haue those bookes pure and intire. wherfore, ether the written word affirmethit; (which in­deede is not so) or not affirming it, it followes, that some other word not written doth teach it vs; or els we beleeue that with a diuine Faith, which God neuer spoke; a thing most absurde, seeing that the word of God is the onely fundation of our Faith. That Traditions are commanded by the Scripture, the second to the Cap. 2. Te­nete traditio­nes quas didi­cistis siue per sermonem siue per Epistolam nostram. Thessalonians makes manifest, where the Apostle speakes so cleare­ly of Traditions of Faith not writ­ten, that euen Vvhitat controu 1. q. 6. c. 10. Respon­deo Noui Te­stamenti Ca­nonē non fuisse tune editū at que constitutū cum Paulus hanc Epistolā scriberet.... nō sequitut ergo quando Apo­stolus scripsit ad Thessalon. tum omnia ne­cessaria non sunt scriptae ergo nec postea. your owne men con­fesse, that at he tyme when S. Paule wrote, there were such like tradi­tions, which since, are inserted in [Page 44]holy Vvrite. A thing indeede easily said, but hardly persuaded, especial­ly to such as consider, that it is not to be found in all holy scripture, that those things which were not yet written while S. Paule wrote that Epistle, were afterwards put downe in writing.

2. Vvorthy of hadted be­cause it reiects part of the Vvrittē vvor­de of God. Conc. Carthag. 3. Can. 47. Trullan. can. 2. Rom. sub Gelaesio. Tri­dent. By what authoritie doe you reiect many of the bookes of Scripture, which the Church, at diuerse tymes, in diuerse Councells, in diuers parts of the world, in Greece, Italie, Afri­que, and Germanie; defines to be canonicall and diuine. Vvhat a sense­lesse thing is it, that you of your owne head should establish canons, hau­ing nether Father who doth de­clare, nor Councell that doth define (which is to be noted) the Canon of the bookes of holy scripture, accor­ding to your way? The presumption which you vse in opposing your iudgement against the iudgement of the auncient Fathers, and the autho­ritie of the Church, is truly worthy to be hated.

3. Vvorthy of hatted be­cause it con­tradicts the scripture. He that opposeth what he ought [Page 45]religiously to follow, is he not wor­thy of hatred? And ought not all men to follow the scripture? You make profession of doing so, and yet, directly to deney what it affirmes, and beleeue the contrarie to that which it teacheth in expresse termes (as I haue proued in the precedent Chapter) is not this to contradict it? If a man can be said to esteeme him whom he often belyes, you esteeme the scripture; and if one can hold that for a Rule, to which he fre­quently opposeth his iudgement, you doe vndoutedly hold the scrip­ture for the rule of your saluation. For plainely to affirme that a thingis not, wheras the scripture saith it is, what other thing is it then to giue the lye to the scripture, and to haue a iudgement opposite to the iudge­ment therof?

4 Your corruptions in the scrip­ture are so perfp cuous, Vvorthy of hatred be­cause it cor­rupis the Scripture. that euen your owne men doe reprehend them. Did not Charles du Mullin who is famous amongst you for this cause say, that Molinaesus in suatranslatio­ne Noni Testae­menti. Calui­nus in sua Harmonia textum Euan­gelicum desu­tare facit sur­sum versum vt res ipsain­dicat, vim in­fert literae E­uangelicae & illam multis in locis transpo­nit. & in super additlitterae. Caluin in his Harmonie, puts [Page 46]the text of the Ghospell topsie turuie, as the thing it selfe makes manifest; violates the letter of the Ghospell; transposeth it in many places; addes to it. And speaking of Beza his translation saith he not, Idem Moli­nae. ibidem, de facto mutat textum. that indeede he changeth the text? And doth not Castalio in defensione sua­rum transla­tionum ait, Quo omnes eius (Bezae) errores noia­rentur magno volumine opus esse. Castalion going on in the same sense affirme, that it would re­quire a great volume to put downe all his errour? To conclude, that Great kinge, whose witt did as far surpasse yours, as his person did in­dignitie all his subiects, the king of great Britaignie, whose iudgement ought to be taken for the whole Church of England, both because you esteeme him the heade therof, and for that it is not credible that he would publish opinions which that Church holds not. Saith not this Prince in the conferēce at Hampton Court, that the verie worst version of the Bible was that of Geneua; and further, that he found, the notes of the Geneua Bible, vvonderfull par­tiall, false, seditious, and too much smelling of the designes of a most dangerous and peruerse mynde.

5 That you haue the true canon of scripture: Vvorthy of hatred because it makes the vvord of men passe for scrip­ture. That the bookes which you allow of, are not corrupted: That the body of Iesus-Christ, is onely figuratiuely in the Euchariste: are not these the principall articles of your Faith? And that your onely and absolute Faith, that is, the Faith by which euery one of the Faithfull beleeues to be iustifyed, by the ap­prehension of the iustice of Iesus Christ, doth iustifie you, is it not the ground worke and soule of your Re­ligiō? And yet whereate these tenets found in the holy Scripture? Formall and expresse passages, (such notwithstanding, the ratification of your confession doth oblige you to pro­duce) there are none. Toutes lesdi­tes Eglises Françoises ap­prouuēt & ra­tifient la sus­escrite confes­sion on tous ses chefs & articles com­me estant en­tieremēt fon­dee sur la pure & expresse parole de Dieu. You haue recourse to consequences, which yet are not grounded vpon two diuine Principles contayned in the Scrip­tures, but vpon two Principles, wher­of of the one is drawen from your owne braine. which doth clearely demon­strate (vnlesse I deceaue my selfe) that you propose the word of men for the word of God which is found [Page 48]in holy Vvritt, since that according to your owne tenet, your faith can haue no other fundation then scrip­ture. Lets see whether I be a Liar.

In the third Article of your Conf. you put downe for an article of Faith, that the canon of scriptures, is the onely rule of Faith; you fur­ther accnowledge that all the boo­kes contayned in the said Canon, proceeded from the mouth of the holy Ghost, and are conserued in their originall puritie, besides those you accnowledge none. But by what syllogisme conclude you this? in the margent of the next Article you cite sundrie passages of this nature. The pure and vnspotted vvord of God; Psal. 12. v. 7. Psal. 19. v. 8. The Lavv of God immaculate. The Testi­monie of God Faithfull, giuing vvisdome to litle ones. The Precept of our Lord cleare enlightening the eyes. Out of these passages, which doe not affirme in expresse tearmes that the bookes you admit of are canonicall, you would by consequence inferre it, you forme the maior of your argument as followeth.

The Law of God (say you) is im­maculate pure and vnspotted.

But all the bookes which we hold for Canonicall, and no others, are immaculate pure and vnspotted.

Ergo They alone and no others are the Law of God. Whence, I pray you, doe you draw your Minor? Doth the Scripture affirme that these bookes, and no other are pure and immacu­late? verily no. Vvho doth auerre it then? You of your owne brayne. This proposition therfore is humane, and withall false; which yet I will not now prosequute, being sufficient for my present purpose, to shew that this principle is but the words of men. Vvhence it followes, that ether your word passeth for Gods word; or that your Faith in this point, which vertually compriseth all the rest, (since now the question is touch­ing the Scripture, which you will haue to be the onely fundation of Faith) is not diuine, but onely hu­mane: whence it clearly followes that it is of no other kind, euery con­clusion being of the same nature with [Page 50]the more imperfect part of its cause. But now let vs speake of the Eucha­riste.

You hold as an article of Faith that the words of consecration ought to be vnderstoode figuratiuely, so that the body of Iesus Christ is not really vnder the species of bread, as we sustayne it is. The proofes that you bring of your Faith, are diuers passages of holy Scripture, which teaching, as you dreame, things that are incompatible with the reall pre­sence of Christ in the Eucharist, doe clearely shew, that the words of consecration are figuratiue. Let vs see some of your Arguments.

One body cannot be in two places by Gods omnipotencie, to witt, in heauen, and in the Eucharist which is in earth.

But the scripture teacheth that the body of Christ is in heauen till the day of Iudgement.

Ergo it is not in the Euchariste.

The Maior not being found in all the scripture, it is the word of men, and consequently it is cleare, ether [Page 51]that you make it passe for the word of God; or els that your conclusion cannot be diuine and infallible, for the reason I haue touched aboue. Now let vs examine what your Faith is.

You beleeue that euery one of the faithfull is iustified by that faith wherby he certanely persuades him selfe that he is iustified in Christ Ie­sus. Paraeus l. 3. de iustif. c. 1. l. 1. c. 10. One of your moderne Authours formes this syllogisme.

Vvho so euer beleeues in the sonne of God shall be saued.

But I beleeue in the sonne of God.

Ego I shall be saued.

Not to dispute of the Maior (sup­pose that it were in the scripture, though in deede in your sense it is not.) The Minor can in no sort be found therin: for it is not said in any place, that Luther for example, Cal­uin, Beza, Pereus and others belee­ued, whence it is euident, euen ac­cording to your selues, that it is the word of men, and not of God, whose whole word you will haue to be written.

Now hauing made manifest how you vse the scriptures, all men, I dare assure my selfe, will greatly wonder with what face you dare so highly magnifie the scripture in words which in deedes you so horribly wronge. But they will cease this ad­miration, if they call to mynd how ordinarie a thing it is for heretikes to serue them selues of the scripture and to wrong it withall; nay which is worse, they are in some sort necessa­rily constrayned to doe both. To serue them selues of the scripture: because the true religiō being groun­ded vpon the word of God, it is ne­cessarie for euery sect that pretends a true religion, to pretend also scrip­ture wherin it is contayned. To wrong the scripture: because it is manifestly necessarie, that that which of its owne nature is good, as it is, must needs be changed, before we can draw any euill out of it, as errour for exemple. And indeede we find both these things obserued in the Fathers. For Vincentius Lyren. c. 35. Siue enim apud suos, siue aliencs, siue publicè, siue in sermonibus, si­ue in libris, si­ue in cōuiuijs, siue in plateis nihil vnquam de suo proferūt quod non etiā scripturae ver­bis adumbrare conentur. first, they wittnes that vpon all occasions, at all tymes, vpon [Page 53]all subiects, heretikes haue still the scripture in their mouth, and doe bragge of the authoritie therof; be­cause Tertul. de resurrectione aliūde scilicèt loqui non pos­sent de rebus fidei nisi ex li­teris fidei. they cannot giue a more ap­parant colour to their faith, then the words of faith, nor Ambr. Com. in Tit. Haere­tici illi sunt qui per verbaee legis legem im­pugnant & prop [...]ium sen­sum verbis a­struunt legis, ve peruersitatē mentis sine le­gis authorita­te commendēt. more speciously impugne the law then by the law it selfe, nor more highly cōmend their malice, then by the authoritie of that which is deuoyde of all euill. And againe, they shew that the source of heresies is the Aug. tract. 18. in Ioan. Neque enim natae sunt hae­reses & quae­dam dogmatae peruersitatis illaquiantiae animas & in profundum praecipitaentia: nisi dum scripturae bonae intelliguntur non bene & quod in eis non bene intelligitur etiam temere & andacter asseritur. wrong which is done to the scripture, deriuing their gene­ration from its corruption, Aug. de vnit. Eccles. c. 15. cauenda est caliditas Haereti­corum volentium conuertere verba Dei à veritate propter quam dicta sunt adperuersitatem in qua ipsi sunt. conuer­ting ordinarily the vvords of truth in fa­uour of vvhich same truth they are vtte­red, into errours and falsities in vvhich they themselues liue the e misteries and words of holie writ into the for­mes and shapes of their owne fan­cies, accomplishing that, which the Apostle in the 2. to the Corinthians, [Page 54]obserues in false Prophetes, who are to walke in the wayes of craft, and to corrupt the word of God.

SECTION III.

MINISTERS.

NOr other head of the vniuersall Church then Iesus Christ our Lord: Nor other Purgatorie of our sinns then his blood, Nor other propitiatorie sacrifice for our sinns, then his death and passion; Nor other merit before God then the obedience vvhich he offered to God the Father for vs.

ANSWERE.

VVe sustaine that there is no other head of the vniuersall Church then Iesus Christ, no other Purgatorie of our sinns then that of his passion; no other merit then his obedience; and therfore it is false that you are hated, for the conside­rations [Page 55]which you pretend. Marrie you are worthy of hatred for decea­seing and abusing the people: while you make them beleeue that what you teach in this behalfe is to the glorie of Iesus Christ, and what we sustayne is iniurious and preiudiciall to the same, which is false, as I will make distinctly appeare, by the exa­mination of all these points one after another.

That we establish no other heade of the vniuersall Church then Iesus Christ, is euident euen by the Pope himselfe, who yet you say is interessed in the matter, who declares that there is but one onely God. Therfore, Bonifacius in extrauagante Vnam sanctā de maio. & obediētia. Ita­que Ecclesiae vnius & vnice vnum corpus, vnum caput non duo capitae quasi monstrū Christus vide­licet & Chri­sti Vicarius. Petrus eiusque successor. saith S. Boniface VIII. there is but one body and one head of one onely Church (not tvvo heades, as though it were a monster) to Witt Iesus Christ and his Vi­tair, S. Peter and his successour.

True it is we sustayne, that there are other persons distinct from the person of Iesus Christ, who beare vnder him, by his vertue and power, the name and condition of heade. Yet this doth not hinder Christ from [Page 56]being the onely head of the vniuer­sall Church, since scripture, Fathers and reason teach vs, that there is a maine difference, betwixt this pro­position, There is no other head then Iesus Christ, and this, no other then Iesus Christ is the head of the Church together with him, because this last (no other then Iesus Christ is the head of the Church together with him) excluds euery man which is not Iesus Christ, from hauing any part in qualitie of heade. And that the first proposition which saith (there is no other heade then Iesus Christ) doth onely import, that though many doe partake of the name and nature of heade, yet is it by subordination of one to another.

The scripture doth clearely teach vs this distinction, in the second of the Et murus ciuitatis habēs fundamenta duodecim, & in ipsis duode­cim nomina duodecim A­postolorum Agni. Apocalypse, and in the second to Vers. 20. Su­peraedificat, super funda­mentum Apo­stolorum & Prophetarum. the Ephesians, where it saith plainely that others then Iesus Christ are the fundation of the Church. And in the first to the Corynthians 3. Chap. saint vers. 11. Fun­damentum aliud nemo potest ponere praeter id quod positum est quod est Chri­stus Iesus. Paule deliuers in ex­presse tearmes, that there is no other [Page 57]fundation of the Church then Iesus Christ. Vvhence it is euident that these propositions are to be taken in a diuers sense; because otherwise they would be incopatible, as being contradictories. Hence it is that a­mongst the workes of saint In Apocal. 21 Necrepellit nos à nostro intel­lectuillud quod Apostolus di­cit fundamen­tum aliud ne­mopotest pone­re, &c. Non enim aliud fundamentum est Petrus, a­liud Christus Iesus quia Pe­trus membrum est Christi. &c. Am­brose, to wit, in his treatise vpon the Apocalipse, we see that this passage where the Apostle affirmes that there is no other fundation then Iesus Christ, doth not hinder S. Peter from being a fundation: because being a fundation, as he is a member of Iesus Christ by subordination vnto him, he is not another fundation. And this was that which S. S. Leo ep. 89. Hunc enim in consortium in­diuiduae vni­tatis assump­tum id quod ipse erat voluit nominari. Leo aymed at, when he said, that Iesus Christ ad­mitted S. Peter into the societie of an in­diuiduall vnitie and would haue him to be called that which he was; Vvhence it is manifest that the nature and name of (Petrae) a rocke, a fundation, a head, doth so agree and belong to S. Peter, as that yet Iesus Christ re­maynes the onely rocke, the onely fundation, the onely head, sithens S. Peter doth not impeach the indi­uiduall [Page 58]vnitie. This is his ayme againe, whilst in another place he brings in Iesus Christ, saying to S. Peter, S. Le [...]serm. [...]. in a [...]iuer suae [...]ssumptionis. C [...]m ego sim [...] is [...] quoque Pe­ [...]ra es, quia [...]ea virtute solidaris, vt quae inthi pote­state sunt pro­pria sint [...]ibi [...]necum parti­c [...]patione com­munia. Albeit I am the inuiolable Rocke, yet thou art a Rocke too, because thou art supported and confirmed by my vertue, to the end that those things Which are proper to me by povver, might be comon to thee by participation. To the same purpose S. Aug. in Psal. 86 & cum dicuntur duodec [...]m por­tae Hierusalem & vna porta Christus & duodecim por­tae Christus quia in duode­cim p [...]rtis Christus. S. Augustine affirmes, that there are twelue gates of Hierusalem which is the Church, to witt the twelue Apostles, though there is in­deede but one Gate, which is Christ Iesus, because, saith he, Christ is in those twelue gates, for as much as those twelue are subiect vnto Christ, and doe subsist in him alone.

And in verie deede reason doth teach vs, that diuers thinges subor­dinate one to another, doe no wayes destroy their vnitie. Vvhich is eui­dent in this, that the instrument is not tearmed another cause then the principall cause, in vertue wherof it workes. The Mason and his hammar are not two causes of the house, but one onely. The man and the sword [Page 59]which kills, are but one onely cause of death: whence it is manifest, that wheras S. Peter, doth onely partici­pate of Heade by reason of the sub­ordination and reference he hath to Iesus Christ, it doth not any way hinder Iesus Christ to remayne the onely head of the Church; like as the power of Gouernour in a Lieute­nant, doth not constitute two Go­uernours, the Lieutenant participa­ting onely of that power of gouerne­ment by subordination to the Gouer­nour. Nor is it to the purpose to say, that a Lieutenant doth not inferre two Gouernours, because he beares not the name of Gouernour, since it is not the name that makes the thing: and againe to find a true similitude in the things we speake of, it is onely requisite, that like as the power of a Lieutenant is subordinate to that of the Gouernour, so the power which S. Peter inioyes in the Church, may be subiect and subordinate to Christs power in the same Church. That the Lieutenant is not instiled Gouer­nour, causeth no chang at all in the [Page 60]nature of the thing, but doth onely shew an accidentall difference, to witt, that the Lieutenant and Go­uernour doe often chance to meet together, in the same towne or Pro­uince wherof they haue the gouerne­ment: wheras Iesus Christ in his owne species doth neuer meet with his Lieutenant in the visible gouerne­ment of the Church. And hence it is, that though we doe not asscribe the name of Gouernour to his Lieute­nant, to the end we might auoyd confusion (otherwise being both together how should the one be discerned from the other) yet doe we iustly attribute the title of head to the Pope, where the said inconue­nience can haue no place.

Yea Caluine himselfe vpon that passage of S. Mathew, Nolite &c. be not called Rabbis For one is your master Christ. Let no man saith he, sticke or trouble himselfe about wordes. Christ cares not how they be intituled who vnder­take the instruction of others. So there is one onely Pastour, and yet he admitts many Pastours vnder himselfe, so that he may [Page 61]haue preeminencie aboue them all and by them he alone may gouerne the Church. And a litle after. The true sense is, That then the paternall honour is falsely attributed vnto men, when it obscures Gods glorie: which happens as often as a mortall man independently of God, is esteemed father. And in another place, hauing obiected vnto himselfe, that the scripture commands that God onely be called Father, he saith, I Ansvvere, that Paule doth in such sort take the name of Father, that he doth not abragate, or diminish the least particule of Gods glorie. It is a common prouerbe, that what is subor­dinate doth not repugne. Such is the name of Father in Paule being compared to God. God alone is the Father of all the faithfull yet he admitts the Ministers, Whom he im­ployes therin, to the participation of his ovvne honour, Without derogating from the same. God therfore was the spirituall father of Tymothie, and that his onely father too, properly speaking, but Paule, Who was Gods minister in begetting Tymo­thie, doth by a certaine right of subordina­tion chalence to himselfe the title. And againe: It is an ordinarie thing that as [Page 62]far forth as God doth exercise his povver in creatures, so far doth he transcribe his ovvne names vnto them. So he is our onely Lord and Father, and yet fathers and Lords are they too, Whom he daignes with this honour, Whence it is, that as well Angells as Iudges are called Gods. You heare how Christ cares not by what name they be called, who vndertake to preach and teach: That he is so the sole Pastour, that he admitts ma­ny vnder him: That to call a man Father doth not obscure the glorie of God. Vnlesse he be so called inde­pendently of God. That things sub­ordinate doe not repugne. That by the right of subordination S. Paule did chalence vnto himselfe the name of Father. That the name of God, is customarily ascribed vnto creatures, so far forth as by them he doth exercise his power. Finally that the verie name of God is translated vnto men and Angells. And why may not we by paritie of reason af­firme the same of the word heade?

Certainely we may affirme the same, and we learne it of the Apostle, [Page 63]who writiting in the 1. to the Cor. 12. Chap. 1. Corin [...]. [...]. v. 21. That there is a head in the Church, Which cannot say vnto the feete, I haue no neede of you, doth clearely demonstrate, that he speakes of some other head then Iesus Christ, since he might haue vsed that manner of speach to the Faithfull, whose assi­stance indeed he did not stand in need of. It is euident therfore, that the Pope may be called head of the Church, though yet we accnowledge no other head then Christ. And if happily any Authour expresse him by the name of another head, he is to be conceaued to haue spoken of another head subordinated, euen as the instrument, is somtymes tearmed another cause then the principall Agent.

Now we must indeuour to mani­fest vnto all men, that it is no wayes preiudiciall vnto God, that another with, and vnder him, should be the visible and ministeriall head of the vniuersall Church. Vvhich may be shewen by sundrie reasons: for why should it rather derogate from the [Page 64]dignitie of Iesus, that another with and vnder him, should be the head of the Church, then preiudiciall to the Maiestie of God. who is the supreame and principall head of the Church, that Christ as man, vnder him, should partake of the nature and power of head, since it seemes to be more disaduantagious to God that Iesus Christ, as man, should be vn­der him, head of the Church; then preiudiciall to Iesus Christ to admitt another man to be Head vnder him, for so much as he himselfe is man.

Againe why should it more repugne, that another man should be called head of the Church together with Iesus Christ in the law of grace, then in the old law: in which, though Ie­sus Christ was the head of the Church, yet was the High priest also called by that name, as the holy scripture doth remarke, and Calu. 4. insl. cap. 6. Mag­deburg. cent. 1. l. 1. c. 17. Caluin doth acconwledge.

Further, since Iesus Christ is king, Psal. 1. and no lesse king of the faithfull, then head of the Church, how doth the kingly power, wherwith he en­dowes [Page 65]kings stand with his owne royall Maiestie, if the participation of the name of head, be repugnant to the power which is in Christ? And why, he being Ioan. 10. Pastour, 1. Petr. 3. Bi­shope and Ioan. 8. light of the world, doth it not diminish his honour, to consti­tute vnder him, other Pastours, Bi­shops, and lights of the world, if it be absurd that any other then he should be held Head of the Church? Vve maye add to this, that wheras in the scripture, it is not found Christ alone is Head of the Church, but onely, that Christ is head 2. Coloss. [...]. & 2. of the Church, and wheras Gods is Matth. 19. onely good, onely 2. Machab. [...]. iust, onely Apoc. 15. holy, why doe you grant, that both the name and nature of good, iust, holy, may be fund in others then God, and yet that the name and nature of head belongs to God alone. Vvherfore, since Christ is not onely called Pa­stour: but Ioan 10. Erit vnū ouil [...] & vnus pa­stor. one Pastour, which im­ports, one onely Pastour, as vnus Deus one God signifies one onely God in holy Vvrit, why doe you ascribe the essence of Pastours to [Page 66]others, and not that of head?

Now wheras things ranged in a certaine order and subordination, cannot be said to be contradictorie; by consequence the authoritie of S. Peter, ought not to be esteemed preiudiciall to the dignitie of Christ, to which it is not onely subordinate, but inferiour and subiect by many degrees.

Inferiour in its extent, since Christ is head of Angells and men, as it ap­peares by the [...]. of the Ephe. and the first to the Collos. The Pope is onely the head of the Church of men, wheras Christ is the head vniuersally of all men as well those that raigne aboue in heauen, as those who liue below in earth; being the Head of the Church Militant, euen compre­hending therin the Pope himselfe, S. August. in Psalm. 86. Quemadmodū aeperte dicitur Sanctus San­ctorum: si [...] fi­gurate dicitur fundamentum fundament [...] ­ [...]um. whence he may iustly be called Head of the Heade, as S. Augustine instiles him the fundation of Fundations. But the Pope is not heade ouer himselfe, but onely ouer the rest of the body of the Church.

Inferiour in point of dignitie: sinco [Page 67]Christ is not onely the head which doth direct, but also which by his grace, doth infuse life, by whom, as we read in the 2. to the Collos. the whole body doth growe into the augmentation of God. And the Pope [...]sa head which doth not infuse life, but directeth onely: wheras Christ [...]s the Principall head, of himselfe, with power of excellencie, by which [...]e instituted the Sacraments; iusti­fies without sacraments, and finally disposeth of all things in the Church, as in his owne proprieties: But the Pope is onely the Vicaire of Christ and the ministeriall Heade of the Church, nor is he indued with that power of excellencie, nor indeede with any at all, but such as Christ im­parts vnto him.

Inferiour, in the extent of tyme, being Christ was head from all eter­nitie, wheras the Pope is Head onely in tyme.

Inferiour, To conclud in respect of necessitie, sithens Christ is the essentiall Head, without whom the Church is not able to subsiste one [Page 68]onely moment: But the Pope is so head of the same, that without him it could for a tyme subsiste. Moreouer, the Church is the body of Christ, not of the Pope. For Christ being as it were the Hypostasis and basis of this body, he supports all the members therof, and workes all in all. He sees by the eyes, heares by the eares, teacheth by his Doctours, baptiseth by his Ministers; by all he doth all. which doth not suite with the Pope. Noe man now, in my iudgement can apprehend S. Peters authoritie in the Church to be preiudiciall to that of Iesus Christ, since it is wholy of another nature and rancke then his, and his withall, inferiour and subiect to it. Nor can the name of head, any more preiudice Christ, since names doe add nothing to the nature of things, nether doe they signifie the same nature, or equall power with the diuers subiects to which they are attributed, sith euen the least simili­tude and conformitie, is sufficient, to allote the same names to subiects of sundrie natures. Finally, if Christ [Page 69]be iniured, for that, he being the head of the vniuersall Church, yet the name and nature of Heade is conferred vpon S. Peter, his Lieute­nant and Vicaire generall ouer the whole Church; why is there not also iniurie done vnto God, he being as well the head of euerie particular Church, when the same honour is done to his Lieutenants therin? Or if, as well in the one case as the other, his honour be diminished, why doe you, in conseruing him from one in­iurie, permit another to come vpon him? You will happily deney your selues to be called the Heades of your Churches: but the answere is friuolous, Saenderus de Schismate An­glican. Riba­deneira de co­dem. Du Ches­ne in hist An­glic. in vitae Elizabeth. since deney you cannot, that your brethren in England doe accnowledge the king of great Bri­ [...]anie to be the Head of the whole Church of England; yea and that which deserues a diligent remarke) as well tēporall as spirituall. Vvhence may be gathered, that ether the di­gnitie of the Pope, doth not in any sort derogate from the dignitie of Christ; or if it doe derogate, the [Page 70]same honour also in the king of England doth derogate from Gods hononr. But if granting the one, you doe yet impugne the other, I de­mande, (supposing that you meane not to haue your owne will to stand for a reason) a reason of the disparitie. Nor will it a white auayle you, to de­ney the paritie, by affirming, that a particular man is sufficient to go­uerne a particular Church, yet not an vniuersall Church: because the que­stion here is not, of the actiuitie or extent of one mans power, but onely to know, whether, Christ being the head of the Church, one should contumeliously wrong him, by esta­blishing an other head therof. which doth cleately show a paritie betwixt a Particular head being compared to Iesus Christ as such; and an vniuer­sall head compared vnto him in the same nature and qualitie of vni­uersall head. Now whether one man be of sufficient abilitie to gouerne the whole Church, is a new, yet a easie question to be decided, sith that which a man performes by the helpe [Page 71]ef a friend, himselfe is said and esteemed to doe.

But that I may cut of all euasions, [...] demand of you, whether, if the whole Church, which you brauingly pretend to be reformed, were in En­gland, whom you hold to be the head of it, would be also in your opinion the head of the vniuersall Church? If you grant this, why should a qua­litie which is not iniurious in his per­son, be iniurious in the person of Peter? But if you deney it render a reason of your negation. It is not, in that the essence or nature of Head, is, in genere, or generally speaking, contumelious, since you grant it to a prince whom you honour: Nor is it, for that one onely is not sufficient to gouerne the vniuersall Church, be­cause following that supposition the Church is reduced to such circum­stances, that it doth not exceede the abilitie of one man to gouerne it since one man actually in that exten­tion doth gouerne it. And therefore it is manifest, that that which we teach is not iniurious to Iesus Christ: [Page 72]or if it be, impertinently then doe you sustayne the part of a Plaintiue in a crime, wherin you your selues will be conuinced as culpable. Vvhich yet will be made more eui­dent, by the insuing articles, where I will endeuour to shew that it is a greater aduantage of honour, to produce a thing by the assistance of another (though one man alone be able to produce it) permitting ano­ther to haue share in the glorie, which he could reserue to himselfe alone, and will make appeare by consequēce, that it is more honorable to Christ Iesus, who alone is able to gouerne the Church yea thirtie Chur­ches, if so many there could be, to let others share in this gouernement, then wholy to reserue it to himselfe. And euen at this present I will giue you a scantling of it, in that which by the light of faith you haue seene, to witt, that God did repute it a grea­ter laude and glorie, to haue consti­tuted Christ, as man, the Heade of the vniuersall Church vnder him, then to haue retayned, and reserued [Page 73]all that dignitie to himselfe, without communicating it to any other.

In conclusion I would in treate the Reader, diligently to obserue the Ministers subtiltie, which is of this nature; that wheras there are two sorts of questions. The one. Vvhe­ther the Pope be the Heade of the vniuersall Church. The other whe­ther supposing him to be the head of the vniuersall Church, he ought to be called another head of the Church then Iesus Christ, or not. In like manner: whether good workes be meritorious, and supposing them to be meritorious whether that merit ought to be tearmed another merit then that of Iesus Christ? Vvhether the workes of pennane doe cleance from sinne; and supposing they doe cleance from sinne whether they ought to be called another cleance­ing or purgatorie then the blood of Iesus Christ? whether the rite and celebration of the Eucharist be a true sacryfice; and supposing it to be a true sacryfice, whether it is to be called another sacryfice then that of [Page 74]the Crosse? Of which two questiōs, the first belonges to the nature and beeing of the thing and is of Faith. The second, respects the name onely, and is not of Faith, S. Aug. contr. Iulianum cap. c. and therfore, as S. Augustine saith, may be disputed pro &con amongst Catholikes Doctours, without impeachment to Faith.

In these questions, this is the Mini­sters craft. They passe the first which is of faith ouerin silence; The other, which is not of Faith, they discusse. To the end that by reiecting these formes of speach. There is another head of the Church then Christ: another merit, then Christs merit: another sacry­fice, then the sacryfice of the Crosse &c. they may carrie away the Reader to beleeue, that none is head of the Church but Christ: and finally that no action but that which Christ per­formed vpon the Crosse was a sa­crifice.

And be it that following some Ca­tholike Doctours we may vse those kindes of speach, ether meaning, that there is another head of the Church then Iesus Christ, another [Page 75]merit; another sacryfice; &c. not of another kind, but of another order onely: or els, that there is another person then Iesus Christ, who is heade of the Church; other workes, meritorious; another actions, sacry­fice, &c. In which sense somme tymes I call the Euchariste another sacrifice then that of the Crosse; and good workes, other meritorious workes then those of Iesus Christ.

But for as much as I obserued, that the Ministers by this slight of impugnig a manner of speach, ay­med at the vtter destruction of cer­taine Articles of Faith: I thought good to grant them, that we were not barely to sustayne that there is another heade; another merit; another sacryfice &c. therby to make euident, that whether we grant, or we deney them this manner of speach, yet can they thence draw no aduantage against that which is of Faith?

SECTION IV.

MINISTERS.

NOr other Purgatorie for our sinns, but his bloode.

ANSWERE.

IF by the word Purgatorie, you vnderstand not the place where, but the cause wherby we are purged from our sinns, we intirely ioyne hands with you: for in that sense we teach, Aust. l. 2. cont. Crescon. c. 12. Mundantur homines bap­tism [...]. mun­ [...]ātur & ver­ [...]o veritatis, mūdantur & sacrificio con­ [...]riti cordis, mūdantur & [...]leemosynis, mūdantur & [...]sae charitate. that there is no other Purga­torie, then in the blood of Christ.

We say indeede with S. Augustine, that there are other things, as, bap­tisme; the word of truth; the sacryfice of a contrite hart; almes deeds, and Charitie, which doe purge and purifie mens soules: but wheras they doe cleance vs, nether by their owne vertue, nor by the meanes of any other thing, which is distinct from the blood of [Page 77]Christ, but by the power and vertue therof, and that in a far different manner, to witt, inferiour and sub­ordinate to that, by which he doth first purge vs, one ought not to call it another purgatorie: because diuers Purgatories, for the reasons alreadie alleaged, import a purifying (diuersi generis) of another kind, while yet, no such thing is found in mans iusti­fication, there being nothing at all which can purge vs, but by the force and efficacie of the blood of Iesus Christ. This blood it selfe, of it selfe doth expiate our crymes, as being the onely and proper prise of our sinnes, and that wherby our debts are cancelled. But the word of God, Penance, Faith, Charitie, and such like, doe not of themselues expiate, but by the vertue which doth reside in the blood of Christ, but by depen­dancie of that; but by power deri­ued from it. They doe not purge as the prise of our sinnes, but as dis­positions and instruments, instituted to the end the efficacie of the blood of our sauiour Iesus Christ might be [Page 78]applyed vnto vs which doth plainly shew that all these purging prepar­tiues, though they be of another or­der or degree, yet are they of the same kind, and by consequence, that there is but one purgatorie.

Both you and we doe ioyntly hold, that sinnes are forgiuē by the sole and onely mercy of God; yet dare none deney but the same sinnes are remit­ted by the blood of Iesus Christ, which is the fruite and effect of this diuine mercy, and the glorious in­strument by which it is applyed vnto vs: so In like manner, when we say that sinns are forgiuen by the blood of Christ, there is no repugnance, to say also that they are remitted by faith, and the Sacraments which are the wholsome and blessed effects of this blood, and instruments appoin­ted to applie it vnto our wounds. Vvherin if we iniure God, how will you purge your selues of the same crime? for as we sustayne that sinnes are cleanced by Sacraments which applie vnto vs the prise of our sa­uiours precious bloode; so likewise, [Page 79]you hold that by Faith sinnes are abo­lished. Vvhence it is, that though we doe greatly differre in the num­ber of the meanes, which by such application, doe blot out sinnes, yet we agree in the substance of the thing we here defend, which con­sists in this, that we ioyntly confesse, that some things there are which doe cleance vs by the commu­nication of the merits and effi­cacie of our sauiours bloode. Nor will it auayle you to say that you doe far differre from vs; for that we would haue faith to concurre to iustification, by way of a disposition, wheras you hold that it concurrs no otherwise, then that as a hand recea­ues what is presented, so faith doth apprehend or lay hand vpon iustifi­cation which the blood of Christ did intirely produce, For this is said onely, and hath no sufficient ground. And againe, if there be any thing found which doth derogate from the merite of that blood: it is not to be iudged that it is that preparatiue concurse of merits, wherby it is [Page 80]applyed: but euen what euer doth concurre, as your faith, by any way of application, as though it were not sutable to the worth of this bloode that it of it selfe should applie it selfe. And so, euen your concurse of faith doth no lesse derogate from the vertue of Christ his blood then the concurse of Sacraments, because you hold faith to be the meanes, without which that bloode can no wayes be communicated. But euen you your selues, when you please, doe accnowledge diuers meanes, by which the satisfaction of Christ is is applyed vnto vs: Molinaeus in suosento par 1. artic. 19. for thus saith Mo­lins. Behold the meanes which the word of God doth present vnto vs, wherby we may applie vnto our selues Christ. First Baptisme, then the sacred suppar, and lastly faith. Some tymes also you doe ingenuously teach, with vs, that the temporall paynes due vnto our sinnes, are mitigated by our workes, which in verie deede is to accnow­ledge our workes to be expiatorie, or to contayne in them an expiating vertue. Conf. August. cap. de Confess. Conf. Augustana. And withall [Page 81]you are to know, that sinnes are often puni­shed with temporall punishments euen in this life, as Dauid and sundrie others were punished, and we hold that these paynes are mitigated by good workes and all kind of penance. So teacheth S. Paule: if we would iudge our selues, we should not be iudged. Further, Art. 11. we accnovvledge what by good workes our calamities are lessened, acording to that of Isaias. Confessio Saxonica. Conf. Saxonia. Albeit temporall pu­nishments are especially mitigated through the sonne of God, yet we teach withall, that punishments are lessened by meanes of our whole conuersion, since S. Paule doth say, if we iudge &c. Vve Cap. de Purgatorio. are not to call in doubt, saith the same, but that saints haue their fire of purgatorie in this life, as the examples of Dauid, Ezechtel, Ionas and others, giue testimonie. The same also doth the Respons. ad argum. Apologie Conf. Augustanae, In assert. art 2. Luther, and In Catechesi cap. de satis­factione. Et in locis cap de sa­tisfactione, & in disput. tom. 4. p. 529. & sequentib. Melan­cton teach: By how much we are more seuere tovvards our selues, saith euen 1. Instit. c. 3. § 15. &c. 23. § 4. Caluine himselfe, by so much are we to hope for a more easie encrie to Gods mer­cy. And verily, it is impossible that the soule struke with the horrour of iudge­ment, [Page 82]should not preuent gods wrothfull hand, by exacting punishment at her ovvne hands, and a litle after, to appease Gods wroth, we our selues doe exact punishments at our ovvne hands for trespasses com­mitted.

But verily so far is the doctrine of the Catholike Church, from drawing a coutumelie vpon the merit of the blood of Christ, that contrariwise, euen as he should be esteemed iniu­rious to Gods mercy, who should say that our sinnes are so abolished by the meanes therof, that they should not in any sort stand in neede of the blood of Iesus Christ, which yet was disposed by the same diuine mercy, as its instrument, so should one doe an iniurie to the blood of Iesus Christ, to hold that our sinnes are so cleanced by it, that Faith and Sacraments, which the sonne of God instituted in his blood as fitt instru­ments to apply it vnto our soules, did not at all cleance them. Men are in­iurious to their Redeemour, when they change (be in vnder what euer colour of his honour) what by him­selfe [Page 83]was established for their salua­tion. And therfore Catholikes, (as it is cleare by what we haue said) be­ing freed from the aspersions and crimes which tacitly you impose vpon vs of preiudicing the merit of the blood of Iesus Christ, it is dis­couered that your selues are guiltie therof.

But me thinkes I heare you say that the difficultie of the question con­sists in this, to witt whether it was the will of Iesus Christ that his blood shoud be applyed, by the meanes we assigne. To which I replie: firste, that at least it is manifest, that what we teach in this point, is not of its owne nature impossible, as being in­iurious to Iesus Christ, which not­withstanding you pretend, and doe dayly fill the peoples eares with the noyse of it. And then, I will make cleare to all the world, that who­soeuer beleeues the scripture, and giues credit to the Fathers, must ne­cessarily beleeue that there is some other thing besids the blood of Christ, which doth purge, though in [Page 84]the vertue and efficacie therof: for the Act. 3. & 15. Ad Rom. 3. ad Ephes. 3. ad Titum 3. 1. Petr. 1. 1 Iacob. 2. Prou. 15 & 16. Scripture in diuers passages in most formall termes saith, that we are purged, purified, iustified, cleanced by faith, by workes, by Sacraments: and that the Cyprian. de lapsis & epist. 26. & 55. Tertul. de poe­nit. cap. 3. Origen. in Le­uit. cap. 15. Aug. in Enchir. & lib. 1. de symb. c. 6. Hieron. de obi­tu Fabio. Ambr. ep. 82. & de Elia & ieiunio. c. 22. fathers grounding vpon holy Vvrit, teach in a hundred places, that by Baptisme, Penance, teares, workes, Marcyrdome, sinnes are purged, washed, cleanced, remoued, redeemed, blotted out abolished, consumed, expiated. And in diuers others, that God is appeased by workes, that he is made propitious by workes. In a word, as S. Lib. de Elia c. 20. Habemus plura subsidia quibus peccata nestra redima­mus. Et alibi multis locis. Ambrose saith that we haue diuers meanes by which we redeeme our sinnes. And sundrie remedies by which we are washed and purged of our offences.

SECTION V.

MINISTERS.

NOr other sacryfice, propitiatorie for our sinnes, then his death and passion.

ANSWERE.

THat we teach no other propi­tiatorie sacryfice then that of lesus Christ, the reason which aboue we deduced at large, doth make good; the word, other, signfying a thing of a diuers kind, when it is ta­ken absolutly, as the Ministers in this place doe take it. So that the Euchariste cannot be called, other, then that of Iesus Christ vpon the Crosse: because being subiect to that, and deriuing from it its force and efficacie, it is not of a diuers kind, but onely of another order, as being farr inferiour; not by reason of the Hoste, which is the same, but in re­gard of the effects, and the visible actiō by which it is immediatly offe­red. This is yet more confirmed in that we doe accnowledge the sacry­fice of the Eucharist to be one and the same with that of the crosse by a triple identitie. Both by reason of the hoste offered, which is one in [Page 86]both; it is one hoste, saith Ambr. in Heb. 10. Vna est hostia non multae. S. Am­brose, and In Heb. 10. Primasius, and not many hostes. Vve offer still the same, saith In Hebr. 9. eumdē semper offerrimus, non nunc quidem alium sed sem­per eundem. S. Chrisostome not now another, but alvvayes the same. And also by reason, of the prime and principall offerer which is Iesus Christ, now Iesus Christ is offered, saith lib. 1. de offi­ciis c. 48. Nunc Christus offer­tur sed offer­tur quasi ho­mo, quasi re­cipiens passio­nem, & offert se ipse quasi Sacerdos, vt peccata nostra dimittat. S. Ambrose, as man: suffering passion, and as preist he offerrs himselfe, to the end he may pardon our sinns. And lastly by reason of the manner of the oblation which is like; for euen as Iesus Christ truly dyed vpon the Crosse, and as his blood was really seperated from his body: so is he dead in the Eucharist in ap­parance as we will explicate more fully in the sixt Chapter. Vvherupon Cypr. ep. 63. Amb. lib de of­ficiis cap. 48. Alex. Papa ep. ad omnes Or­thodoxos. Isych. l. 2. in Lenit. c. 8. Nyssen. erat. 1. de resurrect. Chrys hom. 24 in 1. Cor. Greg. l. 4. dialog c. 38. & hom. 37. in Euang. the Fathers call the sacrifice of the Eucharist the passion of Iesus Christ: the renevved passion of Iesus Christ: yea fur­ther they say, he is slayne, and as it were suffers his passion, for though he ne­ther dy nor suffer indeede, yet doth he both die and suffer in a misticall manner. And therfor, grounding vpon this triple identitie, we feare not to say with Hom 2. in 2 ad Tim. Obla­tio eadem est. S. Chrisostome; [Page 87] that the sacryfice of the Crosse and the Eucharist is one and the same sacryfice; and with In cap. 8. ad Heb. Clarum est nos non aliud sacrifi­cium offerre. Theodorete, that it is ma­nifest that we offer no other sacryfice then that of the Crosse.

And that the propitiation of the sacrifice of the Eucharist, doth not destroy the propitiation of the sacry­fice of the crosse, it is euident, in that it is not opposite vnto it, but contra­riwise, is substituted, subordinate, and of a far lower degree: the sacry­fice of the Crosse being propitiatorie of it owne vertue as the proper satis­faction for our offences; wheras the Eucharist is onely propitiatorie in vertue of the sacryfice of the Crosse, the fruite of whose propitiation it applies vnto vs. The oblation of the Masse is not propitiatorie, as though the sacryfice of the Crosse were not alone sufficient to appease Gods wroth, and to make him become propitious: but it is onely propitia­torie in vertue of the plentuousnes of the sacryfice of the Crosse, whose vertue is so great, that it can com­municate a part therof to others, and [Page 88]the will of the sacryficed is such, that as he is able, so also he is will­ing to communicate it. Establishing his glorie, not in reseruing the whole propitiation of the sinnes of man to the sacryfice of the Crosse, but also in imparting some part therof, to the sacryfice which men doe cele­brate as his ministers, in memorie of his passion. And like as he who hath an excellent fruite tree, shewes him­selfe far more liberall, if making a present of his ripe fruite, he adde also a young shoot therof which of it selfe may yeeld fruite: so Iesus Christ, is much more bountifull, in bestowing vpon men not onely the fruite of his propitiation which sprung from his owne person in the sacryfice of the Crosse, but euen another sacryfice which as an excellent shoote, is able to bring forth fruites like to those which we gathered vpon the tree of the Crosse. Vvher fore, so farr is the propitiation of the sacryfice of the Eucharist, from preiudicing the propitiation of the sacryfice of the Crosse, that on the contrarie side it [Page 89]makes the perfection and excellen­ce therof more gloriously appeare. Vvhence it followes that you are truly worthy of hatred, by reason of the calumnies which you falsely im­pose vpon vs making vs odious to your adherents; as though, forsooth, we taught some thing in this point preiudiciall to Iesus Christ.

Nor is this all, you are in this bee halfe worthy of hatred for a reason much more odious then that which I haue mentioned aboue.

You make a remonstrance that you are hated for sustayning that there is no other propitiation then that of the death and passion of Iesus Christ: but you are indeede worthy to be abhorred, for holding that the blood and death of Iesus Christ is in no sort propitiatorie; that his death, and pretious blood haue not appea­sed Gods wrath towards mankind: that there was yet need of a more ex­cellent price; and that this price was the torments of a lost, banished, and damned man, which with a sacrile­gious mouth you blasplemously af­firme [Page 90]that Christ endured in his soule. Damnable doctrine! not of men but of diuells! not from Heauen or earth, but issuing out of Hell, whither they that hold it, iustly de­serue to be condemned, vnlesse they roote that doctrine out of their hart, and with their tongue publish a con­trarie. Of these crimes I accuse you, with what iustice I shall make ap­peare. Nothing had bene done, saith Calu. 2. In­stat. c. 1. §. 10. Nihil actum eratsi corporea tantum morte defunctus fuis­set Christus, sed aliud ma­ius & excel­lentius pretiū fuisse, quod diros in anima cruciatus dā ­nati & perdi­ti hominis pertulerit. Caluin, (you know for how great and admirable a prophete Danaus in Anti-Bell. Bezaep. 6. you esteeme him) if Iesus Christ had died onely a corporall death; but it was a greater, and more excellent price to haue suffered in his soule the cruell tortures of a damned and lost man. In this torment, saith Beza in Lu­cam 22. v. 44. In hoc crucia­tu pisita est nestra pacis & cum Deo re­cenciliationis summa. is placed the summe of our Peace and re­conciliation to God. To satisfie in the name of sinners, saith your 10. Sunday. Cathechisme, it was necessarie that he should feele that horrible distresse in his ovvne conscience, as though he had bene forsaken of God, yea euen, as though God had bene wrothfull against him. That is to say, it was ne­cessarie, that he should haue ben­damned, [Page 91]as your ensuing words doe more clearly conuince, signifying his dolours in the word, damnation, and saying, that what is perpetuall to others, whom God in his wroth punisheth, was onely temporall in him. Vvherby is apparent that according to your opi­nion Christ Iesus suffered the paines of the damned, and this to satisfie for the sinns of man, as though his death had not bene of sufficient va­lour.

Scarpus de iustif. contro. 16.Yea one of your owne men re­lates that there were diuers Prote­stants of opinion that those places of scrip. wherin Christ was said to dy for vs, were not to be vnderstood of a corporall death, but onely of the sense of Gods wroth nor indeede did his corporall death contribute any thing at all to the expiation of sinne; nor was it therfore to be esteemed as a part of satisfaction for sinnes. Some peraduentures, may here ap­prehend that you will betake your selues to your old solution which consistes in the libertie you take at your owne liking, to reiect all autho­ritie, [Page 92]and at your pleasure, to deney your owne Masters. Yet seeing, that Vvhitakere, Vvittat. l. 8. cont. Durand. sect. 18 Calui­nus verissime secri sit nihil actum fuisse si mortem tantū corporeā Chri­stus obiisset. one of your prime mo­derns, insteede of vsing this euasion, seconds and sustaynes Caluine in his blasphemie, saying, that he wrote most truly, that nothing had bene done, if Iesus Christ had onely suffered a corporall death. (Nor can I doubt but you will imitate him therin, and therfore take his, as your answere,) I demand of you, whether so many pricking thor­nes, so many stripes, spittings, blowes, derisions, nayles, and to comprehend all in a word, that innumerable num­ber of paynes to which was annected the ignominious and cruell death of the onely sonne of God, did contri­bute nothing to the saluation and re­demption of mankind? Vvhat doth occurre in Sctiptures ether more fre­quently, or clearly, then that we are redeemed by the blood and death of Christ? Matt. 26. this is my blood which shall be povvredout for many for the remission of sinns. Heb. 9. Christ an high Priest by his ovvne blood entred in once into the Holyes, eternall redemption being found. And [Page 93]againe in the same place, if the blood of oxen sanctifieth to the cleansing of the flesh, how much more shall the blood of Christ, cleanse our conscience from deade workes. and Apoc. 5. Thou hast redee­med vs to God in thy blood. In the 7. to the Ephes. the first chap. to the Co­loss. In the first of S. Peter the first Chapter. In the first of S. Iohn first Chapter. In the first Chapter of the Apoc. it is said, that we are sanctified, washed, cleansed, by the blood of Iesus Christ. In S. Mathew, S. Marc, Matth. 26. Mars. 22. Luc. 22. Cor. 11. S. Luc and S. Paule, Iesus Christ saith. This is my body, giuen deliuered broken for you. Heb. 10. we are sanctified by the oblation of the body of Iesus Christ, and in another place, by one oblation he hath consummated the sanctified for all eternitie. The scripture saith that we are redee­med by the blood, which he shed for the remission of our sinns. That he doth cleanse our conscience of dead wor­kes, that by him we are purged and was­hed, that, the body of Iesus Christ is deli­uered and giuen for vs, that by him we are sanctified. You contrariwise say, that nothing had bene done, without the [Page 94]interposition of some other thing. To which must we giue credit? to the misteries of the scripture, or to your blasphemies? in refutation Vvherof I will spend no more tyme, since they are of the same kind with those of which S. Hierome speakes, when he saith, that to discouer them, is to van­quish them, there being noe neede to conuince that which by it owne con­fession is blasphemous.

SECTION VI.

MINISTERS.

NOr other merit before God then the obedience which he offered vp to his father for vs.

ANSWERE.

THat it may be perspecuously vn­derstoode what is in this place in controuersie betwixt vs, we are first to note, that there is a greare [Page 95]difference betwixt saying, there is no other merit but the merit of Christ, and, there are no meritorious workes but the workes of Christ. For he that affirmes that there are no other meri­torious workes but those of Christ, doth exclude the workes of men from all merit: but he that sayes that there is no other then Christs me­rite, is to be vnderstood, not that the workes of men are of no merit, but that they haue no efficacie but in vertue of the merits of Christ, since it is manifest, by the reasons aboue alleaged in the like case, that diuers actions which haue subordination amongst themselues, doe not esta­blish diuers merits. Your religion is not hated for the first point, that is, for that it doth teach, that ther is no other merite before God, but Christ his obedience: for, as we haue said, that we grant; but by reason of the second, for as much as you teach that this obedience of Christ doth contribute no force to any man, wherby he may merit: pretending, forsooth that this is preiudiciall to, [Page 96]the dignitie of Christ, and derogat­ing from the price of his merits, which is not so.

And that we hold no other merit then the obedience of Iesus Christ, it is euidēt because, as we haue shewen out of Scripture, Fathers, and by the light of reason, these words an other metit, importe a merit of another kind, which hath no subordination to the merits of Christ, which is not found in our case, since we openly confesse that mens workes, are of no merit at all but in vertue of those of Iesus Christ; and consequently, ac­cording to vs, speaking simply and absolutly, the obedience of Christ is the onely merit of the whole world. And indeede the workes of the iust, following the phrase of Isa. 26. Om­nia opera no­stra operatus es in nobis. 1. Cor. 10. Idem verò Deus qui operatur om­niainomnibus. Matth. 10. Nō vos estis quilo­quimini sed spiritus Patris loquitur in vo­bis. 2. Cor 13. An experimentum quaeritis eius que in me loqui tur Christus. 1. Cor. 5. Non ego sed gratia Dei mecum. Galat. 2 Viuo ego iā non ego, viuit verò in me Christus. Scripture, and holy Aug in psal. 83. Christus oratin nobis vt caput nostrum. Petrus Chry­sologus serm 11. Deus in te ieiunat in te esurit. Bern. l. de amore Dei est. Tuteipsum amas in nobis. Fathers, being tearmed the workes of God, of the Holy Ghost, yea of Iesus Christ, so that the scripture, to attribute them abso­lutly to God, deneys them to be ours, no man can euen with any shew of reason affirme, that the merit of our actions, is any other then the [Page 97]merit of Iesus Christ.

Now that the meritorious workes of men doe not any wayes derogate from the merit of Christ, is manifest by this, that if it were so, our prayers and impetrations would be imurious to the prayers and impetrations of Christ, for there is paritie of reason in both. Againe it is cleare in this, that when Calu. 2. In­stit. c. 17. §. 1. Inscitè opponi­tur Christi me­ritum miseri­cordiae Dei, re­gula enim vul­garis est quae subalterna sunt non pug­nare. Caluin obserued, that diuers deneyed the merit of Christ, because they apprehened it repug­nant to grace, he affirmed that they did foolishly find opposition in those tvvo things, grounding himselfe vpon this axiome quae subalterna sunt non re­pagnant that things subordinate haue n [...] repugnancy. And Calu. 3. Inst. c. 20. §. 27. Ac tametsi fideles vltro citroque preces pro fra­tribus apud Deum offerunt hoc nihil vnicaa Christi inter­cessioni dero­gare ostendi­mus simul ea subnixi tam se quam alios Deo commen­dant. Item §. 19. Quanquā in­terim & suae Sanctis inter­cessiones relin­quuntur, qui­bus alij aliorū salutē mutuo inter se Deo commendant, de quibus me­minit Aposto­lus, sed tales quae ab vnica illa dependeāt, tantùm abest vt delibent ex ea quippiam. Nam vt à di­lectionis affe­ctu scaturiunt quae nos vltro citroque am­plectimur, ceu vnius corporis membra; ita etiam ad capi­tis vnitatem referuntur, &c. Cap. 14. §. 18. & 19. for the same reason, he deneyed that the inter­cessions of the faithfull did in any sort derogate from the intercessions of Christ, because, saith he, those depend of these and are subiect vnto them: and therfore nether doe our merits derogate, or are they repug­nant to the merits of Christ being subordinate vnto them, no other­wise then his owne merits is subor­dinate [Page 98]to his grace; our prayers and impetrations to his. Wherupon he deneys that the iustice of workes is opposite to the iustice of Faith, be­cause that, is subiect to this. In the same place, and for the same reason, he sustaynes that the hope of salua­tion, which is conceaued by good workes, is not contradictorie to the hope of saluation, which we demand through the mercy of God. But hence it is yet more manifest, that, as the merit of Christ, doth not dimi­nish the glorie of Gods mercy to­wards vs, (for that argues no impo­tencie in his mercy, as though of it selfe it were not powerfull enough, to restore vs what we haue lost) but contrariwise Christs merit, doth commend and extolle the force of the dinine mercy, when it makes ap­parent, that the diuine mercy was not content, to haue brought vs againe in to grace and fauour with God, but moreouer, it would haue Christ to merit this grace for vs, which did farsurpasse that. For none can doubt but one that should haue [Page 99]lost all his fortunes, should be far more obliged to him who would redeeme them, to the end to render them vnto him; then to him, who would otherwise render them, not taking the paines to redeeme them. Vvherfore the merits of men doe not lessen the merits of Christ; nor argue taem of insufficiencie or impotencie, as not being powerfull enough to re­store vnto vs what we had lost: for it is a cleare thing, that wheras they are of an infinite value, euen euery least part therof, could haue merited all. But contrariwise mens merits doe openly proclame the vertue of Christ his merits: fos, as the mercy of God, did bountefully bestow vpon vs the merits of Christ; so Christs merits doe impart vnto vs, ours; and make a more ample demonstration of his goodnes and glorie, in that he would not onely merit that for our benefit, which we of our selues were not ca­pable to merit, to wit, remission of the fault, and satisfaction for the eter­nall paine, but moreouer he would haue vs to merit those things (as the [Page 100]increase of grace) together with him, which doe not exceede the capacitie of our merits. Vvhich is so far from depressing, that it doth euen extolle his glorie, since that there is nothing more glorious, then to admitt ano­ther, freely and of our owne accord, into the participation of that glorie, which we could haue reserued to our selues alone. Thus doth Christ pro­ceede with vs as well in this as in that which he doth impetrate for vs: be­cause he would not onely merit that alone wherof we were incapable, as the first inspirations to good; but he would also merit strength for vs, to demand and obtayne some thinges with him: which is a far greater fa­uour: for in that, he doth not onely impart vnto vs the fruit of his prayers but also bestowes vpon vs the vertue therof; that is, he did not onely make vs capable of receauing what he produced, but also granted vnto vs power with him, to produce, and withall to receaue some thing. The same happens in the production of naturall things, wher God, who of [Page 101]himselfe is able to produce all things, doth yet practise that absolute power, in the production of those things, which are beyond the reach, and acti­titie of secōd causes, as for example, the creation of the world, of An­gells, of reasonable soules, and leaue them to contribute their vertue to all other things that are not placed without their spheere, to manifest therby the excesse of his bountie, and to acquire vnto himselfe a larger pro­portion of honour, by making them not onely partakers of the effects which flow from his power, but of force withall to produce them with him: being a more honorable thing vnto God to endow second causes with force to cooperate in some things with him, then to leaue them without all action in his productions, as though they were altogether in­capable of the same. Howbeit the (ratio) or essence of merit which is found in the actiōs of men, proceeds not from the substāce of their worke, but from the grace alone which they receaue by the metit of Iesus Christ, [Page 102]as S. Augustin obserues, saying, that the merits of the iust are merits, because they are iust, that is, for that they pro­ceed from persōs iustified, and grate­full vnto God, by meanes of his grace which is in them, who will thinke that our merits which are the effectes of the grace of Christ alone, doe disparage the glorie of the me­rits of Christ? yea who will not planely discouer, that the merits of men doe redound to the glorie of Christ his merits? No otherwise then the splendour of rich gemmes, and the brightnes of the moone and starrs, which are effectes of the sunn's Light, doe augment his glorie, so far are they from diminishing it! Vvhich moued Brentius to say, In Apologia, Confess. Vvi­temberg. cap. de contritione. that wee ex­tolled Christ with too great prayses, while wee auerre, that he merited that our workes should be merito­rious. And another Authour, Ericcius l. 4. de Eccles. c. 4. of no smale note, confesseth, that in this thing we make Christ his glorie wonderfull illustrious.

Vvhence it is manifest, that our merits are so far from iniuring tho [Page 103]merits of Christ, that they euen turne to his greater glorie. And indeede, since the operations of the members belong to the head, because this com­mands them, and imparts vertue towards their productiō, how should the dignitie of the workes of the members of Iesus Christ our Heade, become rather contumelious then honorable vnto him? By euery one of our actions, saith In cap 6. Zachariae. Saluator in singulis coronā acci S. Hierome, our heade is crovvned. Our good workes being giftes of God the Father, effe­ctes of the Holy Ghost the princi­pale Agent, fruites of the passion of Iesus Christ, the end for which he suffered, the act of the children of God, and those who are participant of his diuine nature; in conclusion, being rather workes of God, then of men, as the Matth. 20. 1. Cor. 15. Gaelaet. 2. holy scripture doth teach vs; who will repute the digni­tie of such workes contumelious to God? Yea who will not rather iudge those contumelious to God the Fa­ther, the Holy Ghost, to Iesūs Christ, his sufferances, who like to your sel­ues, impugne the merits of good [Page 104]workes, since by impugning them, they doe truly impugne the giftes of God; the operations of the H. Ghost; the fruites of our sauiours passion; the effectes of grace, in fine, the di­gnitie of good workes which proceed rather from God then from men? Vvho will not in contemplation her­of iudge your religion worthy of hatred, yea euen of horrour; and ours for the contrarie, praise worthy? And therfore it is apparent that if your doctrine be hated in respect of that which it teacheth touching me­rit, you cannot, as you pretend, draw any aduantage from it, but contra­riwise it turnes to your disaduantage, since it is hated, not for sustayning a thing which is aduantagious, but preiudiciall to Gods glorie. Vvhich happens not onely in this point, but in all the rest of the points of this Chapter.

It is truly hated for sustayning things preiudiciall to God, not onely in that you deney, as I haue alreadie shewen, the workes of Saints to be meritoriours; but, which is more [Page 105](and indeede a thing causing hor­rour) because your Prime Authours, whose doctrine you imbrace as dis­tending downe from heauen, deney that the workes of Iesus Christ are meritorious. I confesse, saith Caluine, 2. Instit. c. 17. §. 1. Equidem fateor, si quis simpliciter & per se Christū opponere vellet iudicio Dei, nō fore merito lo­cum quiae non reperiretur in homine digni­tas quae posset Deum prome­reri. that if any would oppose Iesus Christ, sim­ply and nakedly considered in himselfe, to God's iudgement, there were no place for merit, because there is no dignitie found in man which can merit God. Vvhence is planely gathered, that you re­pute not the workes of Iesus Christ meritorious before God for their owne dignitie and worth, but one­ly by meanes of God's fauorable acceptance therof.

There rests no more to be done in this Chapter, but to beseech the Rea­der, as I instantly doe, to note by the way, that though you would be thought to haue no other ayme in these Articles but God's honour and glorie, yet is it but a cloake you take, vnder which your end is to seeke your selues, freeing your selues in this world, from all the paine and diffi­cultie which is found in doing well.

For why doe you establish the Scripture the onely rule of your sal­uation, but to deliuer your selues from obedience to the Church, and from subiection to Traditions which are manifestly contrarie vnto you, imitating herin that, Tertul. prae­script. c. 17. Necessario [...] ­lunt agnos [...] ea per quae re­uincuntur. which Tertul­lian, notes in the Heretiques of his tyme, when he saith, that they will in no sort accnovvledge that wherby they are conuinced?

To what end doe you deney that S. Peter was the Heade of the vni­uersall Church vnder Iesus Christ, but onely to cast off the subiection to his Successours authoritie, euen as Rebells, to be freed from the Vice-Roys authoritie, would deney that any other but the king had power ouer him?

Vvhy will you haue the blood of Christ onely to purge you, but onely to auoyd paine and trouble, and to be subiect to no satisfaction?

Vvhat reason haue you to deney the merit of good workes, but onely to flatter your owne sloyth; and to be obliged to no paines-taking for [Page 107]the obtayning of Paradice shewing your selues herin Epicures shollers, who for loue of ease, l. 8. Conf. c. 16. Negauit tra­ctus merito­rum. as S. Augustine notes, denyed the course of merits.

Vvhy doe you reiect the propitia­tion of the sacryfice of the Masse, but by banishing all other propitia­tion, saue that of the sacryfice of the Crosse, to take a way all conceipt that we ought to indeuour to make God propitious? You haue Gods honour in your mouth, but your pri­uate interest in your hart: two spe­cious wayes by which you draw poore sooles to your beleife, but to their owne perditiō, which is indeed that which you will purchace to you and yours, who cannot dy in your errours, but withall they perish eter­nally.

CHAP. IIII.

Section. I.

MINISTERS.

Your Maiestie should also see that we are hated, because we would haue the people themselues to know the wayes of saluation, in lieu of referring themselues totally to others by an affected scrupule, and voluntarie ignoronce which is couered with a cloake of obedience and docilitie: and to this effect we would haue the people to heare and reade the holy Scripture in a tongue knovven to all; and that publike seruice should be done in your subiects Vvlgaire tongue, that they might be in­structed therby. And that henceforth God should not be suspected by men, as though his word were a dangerous booke from which the people ought to abstayne: For France stands obliged vnto vs in this, that we haue published holy Vvrit in the french tongue (which formerly was an vnknovven booke) and that we haue giuen [Page 109]the children a sight of their Fathers Vvill which was hertofore hidden from them.

ANSWERE.

YOu continue the guiles which you vsed in the precedent Chap­ter, while you represent your selues as men loaden with hatred for cer­taine considerations which in your conceipt might purchace you loue. Hauing insinuated your selues into the harts of the people by pretend­ing Christs interest, you haue re­course to their owne, with more fa­cilitie to intice and gayne them to your selues. You promis them won­dres, and make shew of great obliga­tions: while yet you doe but delude, deceaue, and leade them to their perdition: impose vpon vs: manifest­ly contradict your selues: condemne in vs, what your selues practise: bragge of things which belong not to you; and affect nouelties.

A vvord is not a vvordex­cept in as much as it si­gnifieth and expresseth the conceiptes of him that spea­keth: and for this reason the scripture, to speake proper­ly, is not the vvord of God, but by reason of the senses vvhich makes vs knovv the conceits or counsels of God. Hieron. Basil. & alij Patres passim. Vvhit. ad rationemAnd since reason, the Fathers, and the comon consent euen of your [Page 110]owne men, 2. Campiani. Ipsa vis & res & quidam­modo anima Sacrarum li­terarum in sententia con­sistit. Rectè Hieronymus non in legendo sed in intelli­gendo scriptu­rae c [...]nsistunt. Et alibi, non in verbis Scriptu­rarum est E­uangeli [...]m, sed in sensu. doe vrge you to grant that the holy scripture doth princi­pally consiste in the sense, not in the bare letter, (though it contayne the one and the other) I shall with faci­litie make manifest vnto all the word, that you doe but deride the people. Because while you proteste to per­mitt them the full and intire know­ledge therof, you grant them no more libertie in point of sense, then the Catholike Church doth her chil­dren: for though all yours haue per­minion to reade the Scripture, yet is it not lawfull for any of them to ex­plicate it in any other sense then that of Caluine, or your owne as is made manifest by sundrie examples, and peculiarly by that of the institution of the Euchariste, where none can explicate these words This is my body, otherwise then figuratiuely.

Vvherin you resemble those that promising a great treasure, giue onely the sight of the coffer wherin it is kept. Nay you giue not yet so much, for doubting of the translation of the scripture, and ingeniously Vvhit. cont. 1. q. 2. c. 7. Nullam nos editionem nisi Hebrateam in [...], & Grae c [...]in n [...]o Te­s [...]un ento au­thenti [...]am fa­ [...]us. cōfessing [Page 111]that there is no version at all au­thenticall, that is, of sufficient cre­dit, the people haue iust reason, not onely to doubt of the sense of the scripture which you deliuer, but euen of the verie letter of the version which you propose vnto them, and consequently of their saluation; it being a cleare case, that they can haue no greater assurance of that then they haue of the meanes wher­by you would conduct them thither. He that promiseth children fruite to eate, and yet giues them onely Amands which they cannot crake, doth but mocke them: yea he mo­ckes them doubly when the Amands are not true but conterfeit onely: So doe you doubly delude those who beleeue you in a matter of impor­tance; since that the letter of the Scripture which you giue them, is not authenticall; not doe you per­mitt them of themselues to gather out of it the true and naturall sense which in their iudgement it contay­nes. You mocke them verily and deceaue them both at once.

You deceaue them, because vnder the name of the word of God, you present vnto them the word of men, sithens you deliuer them the scrip­ture changed by mans inuention, and interpreted against the sense which the words beare as I haue alreadie shewen; and that, as In 1. Gal. Interpretatio­ne peruersa de Euāgelio Chri­sti, hominis fit Euangelium, aut quod peius est diaboli. Luther lib. de Missapriuata. S. Hierome notes, The Gospell of Iesus Christ, is made the Gospell of men by a peruerse in­terpretation, yea which is worse, the Gospell of the Diuell, because, (will I adde) vse is made of it to establish vntruth and errour, wherof he is the father. And this may be more iustly auerred of yours, then of any other; because in certaine passages you ob­serue the sense which Luther recea­ued of the Diuell in a visible shape. You delude the people by persuad­ing them that of all the exteriour meanes vsefull for our saluation, the reading of the Bible is the onely cer­taine one: which is manifestly false, for otherwise the blind which can­not reade; simple and ignorāt people who haue no learning, could not be amongst the number of the faithfull. [Page 113]They that were Christians before the Gospell was written; they that beleeued in the tyme of Lib. 3. c. 4. S. Ire­neus, as he himselfe is witnes, in Carist Iesus, without paper and inke, were not of the faithfull. They againe, who vnderstand not the hebrew and greeke tongue were not capable of faith, since, according to you, no version is authenticall, nor can faith be attayned vnto but by a meanes which is infallible. But if you reply that such people may receaue it from the mouth of their Pastours who doe faithfully preach vnto them the word of God: it followes then that the Scripture is not the onely externe meanes to obtayne Faith, since you your selues adioyne this second, which cannot be sufficient for some, vnlesse it were so for all the rest. And in deede what reason is there so to ty and re­strayne the word of God to paper, to the character and letter, that it can no further be a meanes of saluation, then it is contayned vn­der [Page 114]these signes? Haue they any force of their owne nature? If not, why is not the word of God in the hart and mouth of the Church, and her Pastours, an assured mea­nes of saluation? You deceaue the people, not onely by persuading them that the reading of Scrip­ture is the sole meanes of salua­tion, but moreouer in teaching them that it is a sufficient meanes, and that none ought to looke after any other: which is euidently false for two reasons: first because the Scripture teacheth that faith com­eth by hearing, and that it hath so absolute a dependance of it, that without it, faith cannot be had. How, saith Rom. 10. v. 14. Quomodo credent ei quē non audierūt? Quomodo au­t [...]m audient sine pradican­te? ergo fides ex auditu. saint Paule, shall they beleeue him whom they haue not heard? and how shall they heare without a Prea­cher? Therfore faith is by hearing. Vvherby we see that reading onely is not a sufficient meanes of faith, since according to the Apostle no man can haue assurance ether of the letter, or of the sense of the [Page 115]Scripture vnlesse he learne of the Church how it is to be vnder­stoode.

Secondly, because if this meanes be sufficient for all the world, the Fathers of the Church, the Luthe­rans, Anabaptists, and others, who with great care and diligence made vse of it, erred not in the funda­mentall points of faith as in your writings you vpbrade them. But if you affirme that reading alone, is onely sufficient in qualitie of an ex­terne meanes, and that there is fur­ther required an inward illustra­tion of rhe holy Ghost which is not in them that erre: I demand a text of holy Scripture affirming that Caluine and his followers, had this interiour illustration rather then the others: if you can produce no such text; I demand why you be­leeue it without Scripture? Againe, I demand by what exteriour or inte­riour signe you can be assured to haue this illustration of the holy Ghost in the vnderstanding of these [Page]words This is my body, more then the Catholikes, or Lutherans? Fi­nally since reading onely is not suffi­cient without this internall illu­stration of the holy Ghost, if you cannot by some infallible argu­ment proue that you are assured of this illustration, I beseech you to accnowledge that you haue no certaintie of the sense of Scrip­ture, nor consequently of your faith.

Finally why doth the Eunuke (who had the holy Ghost, and readd diligently that place of Isaye, where the passion of our sauiour is cleary foretold, being asked by Philippe one of the Deacons whe­ther he vnderstood what he readd, answere, Act. 8. Et qu [...]modo pos­sum si non a [...] quis ostenderit mihi. how can I vnlesse some shew it me? If to vnderstand the Scripture a man be to rely vpon the interiour illustration of the holy Ghost, you cannot say as some ty­mes you doe, that your meaning is not, that euery one should vnder­stand all the Scripture, but Vvhit. de perspicuit. script. c. 1. No­strum axioma est omnia quae sunt ad salu­tem necessaria opertis verbis in scripturis prop [...]. onely, [Page 116]that which is necessarie vnto salu­tation, because the passage which the Eunuke confesseth he vnder­standeth not, concernes not the passion of our sauiour Iesus Christ, which is the fundation of mans saluation. Nor will you affirme that the Eunuke was ignorant, sith the simple are as well to vn­derstand that which is necessarie to saluation as the learned. Nor indeede ought he to be rancked a­mongst the ignorant, whom Hieron. ep. 103. Ego nec sanctior sum hoc Eunucho, nec studiosior, & tantus a­mator legis di­uinaeque scien­tiae, cum librū teneret igno­rabat eum, quem in libro nesciens vene­rabatur. saint Hierome represents so studious, and so great a louer of the law, that he himselfe was not more addicted thervnto.

That the Scripture is not easie to all men, it selfe doth witnesse, and the Fathers doe teach. It selfe doth witnesse; 2. Petr. 3. In quibus sunt quaedam diffi­cilia intelle­ctu, quae indo­cti & instabi­les deprauant, sicut & caete­ras scripturas ad suā ipsorū perditionem. for saint Peter sayth that in saint Paules Epistle, there are certaine things hard to be vn­derstood which the vnlearned and vn­stable depraue as also the rest of the Scrip­tures to their ovvne perdition. The Fathers doe teach vs the same. The [Page]Scriptures of the law, saith Aug devtil. ered. c. 6. An istae scripturae legis planisss­mae sunt, in quas isti quasi zulgo exposi­tas impetum faciunt. saint Au­gustine, are they most cleare? And when a certaine person told him that he readd and vnderstood the Scripture of himselfe, he said. Is it so? Thou darst not aduenture vpon Terentianus Maurus Without the helpe of a Master; An infinitie of Authours are required to the vnderstanding of each Poete, and yet thou darst interprise the reading of holy Vvrite without a Guide, and passe thy indgement vpon it without a Master. For the same reason Et cap 7. Te­rentianum Maurum sine Magistre at­tingere non auderes As­per, Ceonutus, Donatus, & alij innume­rabiles requi­runturvt qui­esbet Poetae possit intelli­gs, tu in eos li­bros qui sancti diuinarumque rerum pleni sunt sine duce irruis, & de his sine piaece­prere audes ferre senten­tiam. saint Hierosine apprehends it verie per­nicious, that an old Trott, a Dotterell, a sophisticall pratter, any one aduentures vpon the Scripture, Weares it out, begins to reach before they haue yet learnt it. And Hieron. Epist. 103 ad Pauli. Hanc (scripturam) garrula anus, banc delirus senex, hanc vniuersi praesumunt, lacerant, docent ante­quam discent. Cap. 1. & 2. Duplici modo munire fidem suam Domins adiuuante deberet, primum scilicet diuinae legis authoritate, tum deinde Ecclesiae Cathoiteae traditione: quiae videlicet scripturam laeramproipsasua altitudine non vno ecdemque sensu vniuersi ac­ciptunt. saint Vincent. Leir saith that to auoyd heresie, and to be established in the true faith it is ne­cessarie to adioyne the Tradition of [Page 117]the Church to Scripture: because the Scripture by reason of its depth, is not vnderstood of all in one and the same sort. Therfore it is euident, that the Scripture alone without the expli­tation of the Church, doth but afford vs a part of the rule of faith: and that you, who promis euery one the knowledge of his salua­tion, of himselfe, doe promis him, to speake with the 1. Timot. 6. Apostle, a knovvledge of a false name, and push him on to know more then is be­houffull, in steede of contayning him within the termes of a modest knowledge, and teaching him with Contra E­pistolam fun­dam cap. 2. Caterā quippe turbam non intelligendi vi­uacitas, sed credendi sim­plicitas tutis­simam facit. saint Augustine, that the simpli­citie of beleeuing, not the viuacitie of vnderstanding, is the peoples assu­rance. You haue words at will: but your proofes are thinnesowen. And indeede you doe nothing els but delude the people, as I haue said, and is euident, deceaue them, leade them to perdition.

He that finding a blind man in a bad and rockie way, takes from [Page]him his staffe and Guide not fu­rinshing him with another doth plainly discouer that his designe is the poore mans destruction. Euery one then must needs clearely dis­cerne that you deceaue the people and leade them to their ruine, because depriuing them of their or­dinarie guide, which is the Church, you prouide them not of another. And it is manifest that you com­mitt them to no sufficient Guide, both because the blind, simple and ignorant, can make no vse of the Scripture for their owne di­rection: and also because your ver­sions not being authenticall, as you confesse, the Scripture which you vse, can be no sufficient rule of saluation, euen to the lear­ned.

That the Church is the true Guide, if saint Augustine be be­leeued, whom Luther. in defensio, verbo, Caenae, Meosa­neiudicio post Apostolos Ec­clesia now ha­buit meliorem Augustino. Calu. 3. Instit. cap. 3. §. 10. Ex Augustino sumant lecto­res si quid de sensu antiqui­tatis certi ha­bere volunt. you accnowledge to be a faithfull witnes of anti­quitie, it is a cleare case: August epist, 16. Ait rectis­simā discipli namesseveim­periti nitātur authoritate Ecclesia. It is a most orderly discipline, saith this great [Page 118]light, that the ignorant should rely vpon the authoritie of the Church. There is nothing so behouffull for a soule as to obey, Cone. 2. in Psalm. 70. Nihil tamex­pedit anima quam obedire. he adds in another place. Contra E­plani fundam, cap. 5. Egove­ro Euangelio nen crederem. nisime Catho­licae. Ecclesia commoueret authoritas.... qua infirmatae iamnec Euan­gelio credere potero. And againe, I would not leleeue the Gospell vnlesse the au­thoritie of the Catholike Church did moue me thervnto, and after that: which authoritie being thaken, I should not giue credit to the Gospell; where it is manifest that he speakes of himselfe as a Catholike, not as a Manikie. These words doe make a cleare demonstration, that the Church is the true guide of the faithfull; nor indeede can it be called in question if we consider that the holy Ghost declared it the pillar and strength of truth: that the Fathers August con­tra Epistolam fundam. c. 5. Epist. 118. l. De vtilitate cred. c. 15. & altbi passim. Iren. l. 3. c. 3. & 4. Hieron. con­tra Luciferi. doe accnow­ledge it to be infallible; and that Calu. 4. In­stit. c. 1. §. 10. Neque enim parui momentiest, quod vxcatur columna & fundamentum veri­tatis & domus Dei, quibies verbis significat Paulus ne intercidat veritas Deiin mundo Ecclesiam esse fidem eius custodem. Etc. 2. §. 2. Verè Ecclesia columna est ac firmamentum veritatis. Vvhitak. cont. 2. q. 4. c. 1. Nos dicinsus eam quae est Christi Ecclesia. In ab­solute necessariis non posse errare. Id. contra 1. quaest. 3. c. 5 & 7. Fateor & nos & haraticos cogi & conuinciposse authoritate Ecclesia, necasio argumento externo validius ac fortius premi hareticos. yours also allow it to be such [Page]in points necessarie to saluation. And who would now say that a child were not to heare and follow the documents of a mother most louing to her children, and who in things concerning their salua­tion, can teach them nothing but truth? Vve are bound to heare the Church. I will shortly bring your owne Authours to make it good. Now let vs examine, whether, as I haue said, you doe not impose vpon vs.

You doe openly impose vpon vs, while you make your followers beleeue, that we make a generall prohibition of the scripture, as be­ing a dangerous booke. It is true we are not of those, wherof Tertul. Pra­script. c. 41. Omnes tumēt, omnes scientiā pollicētur, ipsa mulieres ha­veticae audent docere conten­dere, &c. Ter­tullian speaketh: they are all puffed vp with pride, they all promis know­ledge, yea the verie hercticall Women dare vndertake to teach and dispute. Vve are not of that sort of people of whom Traet. 47 in Iean. Nihil sic amant isti, ac scientiam pro­mittere & si­dem rerum ve­rarum, quas parunls crede we pracipiun­tur, velut im­peritiam deri­dera. saint Augustine affir­mes, that they are taken with nothing so much as to promis knowledge, and [Page 119]laugh at the beleife of true things which the children were taught to beleeue, as though it had bene a meere ignorance. Vve haue no affinitie with Pela­gius, who will haue women to reade Scripture, as Hieron dial 1. contr. Pelag. saint Hierome doth note, and condamne him for it. Vve are not of your humour who iudge the scripture so easie to be vnderstode, that you make no difficultie to command all the world to reade it. In a word, we cannot allow of your wayes in making Idiots, ignorant persons, and women, their owne Doctors and Prophetes. Yet is it false to affirme that we prohibite the scrip­ture as a perilous booke, we doe not so far forgett the respect which we owe to the spirit that did di­ctate it: nor disaccnowledge the happines and truth which it pro­poseth vnto vs. Marrie we doe boldly affirme, that the Scripture, such as you propose it, that is, changed, or taken according to the letter, without giuing its true [Page]sense, the knowledge wherof de­pends vpon the Church her de­claration, is dangerous for those, who ether by ignorance, vanitie, or malice, would rashly make vse of it.

And in this we doe nothing, to which we are not moued, by the Scripture, the Fathers, and your owne men. By the Scripture 2. Corin 3. Litera occidit. 2. per 3. Quae indocti & in­stabiles depra­uant ad suam ipscrum perdi­tionem. saying in expresse termes, that the letter doth kill, and that the vn­learned doe depraue it to their owne perdition. By the Fathers, Lib. de re­surrect carn. c. 40. Haereses esse non & perpe vam scriptura intelligi pos­sent. Hilarius l. 2. de Trinit. Vi­giltus Martyr. l. 2. contr. Eutych. Ter­tullian saying, that there could be no heresies at all, if the Scripture could not be ill vnderstoode. and saint Hi­latie, shewing by sundrie exam­ples, that they sprung from the false interpretation of the scrip­ture. By your owne, Luther con­fessing, that the scripture is the Heretiques booke.

If it be commendable in a care­full mother to take the knife out of her childs hands with which through want of yeares and discre­tion [Page 120]he might hurt himselfe, and to giue it to one of more ripnes to vse; you ought rather to prayse, then blame vs, sithens we prohi­bite the Scripture in a vulgaire tongue, to some that might abuse it, and permit it to such as may reape commoditie by it.

That we permitt it to some, it is apparent by the verie confessions of Vvhit. con­trou. 1. q. 2. c. 13. Papista hac in re certam exceptionem rationemque temporum lo­corum & per­sonarum habe­ri volunt. Item Status quaestionis hu­iusmodiest, v­trum vernacu­le versiones scripturarum sint omnibus promiscuè pra­ponendae, per­mittendae vel non: illine­gant, nos af­firmamus. your owne men, who doe accnowledge, that in this we make exception of persons, tymes, and pla­ces, and that the question berwixt you and vs is not whether any can reade them or not: but whether we doe indifferently permitt all to reade them or no: which we affirme; saith whitakere, and they (meaning Catho­likes) deney that it ought to be done.

The exception which we make of persons, consists in this, that we permit such onely to reade scripture, as are able to turne it to their owne profit, not such, as would vse it to their owne damage.

The exceptions which we make of tymes and places, consists in this, that we easely permit it in tyme of heresie, and in places that are pestered with it, as in Ger­manie, France, England, Scotland, Polonie, where it is lawfull for Ca­tholikes freely to reade Scripture: marrie in places wher errour hath not gotten footing, there is no such libertie.

To those it is freely permitted: both because being dayly and hourely assalted with Scripture, reason would that the vse of it should be permitted them, that they might defend themselues with the same weapons wherwith they are opposed, while the Scripture well vnderstoode doth heale the wounds receaued by the euill vn­derstanding therof, as the Scor­pion is a cure for her owne sting­ing: and also because (since not­withstanding the persuations and ill examples of errour they stand firme in point of Faith) it is to [Page 121]be hoped they will not abuse this reading; especially sith questions of Faith being dayly handled in ser­mons, they vnderstand the ex­plication of passages which are abused to the disaduantage of truth.

But to these, to witt the con­tries where this necessitie hath no place, licence is not easely gran­ted: because the people not be­ing iustructed by the Preachers touching the sense of Scripture in points controuerted, they may more casely be mistaken.

And in this, The Church imi­tates her Spouse Iesus Christ, who reuealed misteries and secre­tes to his Apostles, S. Aug-Concio 1. inpsal. 36. Non solum si­cut magister aliquid docuit, sed sicut magi­ster aliquid nō totum tanquā magister enim sciebat & do­cere quod pro­derat, & non docere quod aberat. so far forth as he iudged necessarie, As Master saith saint Augustine, he taught some things, not all things: as Master he knew how to teach that which might be profitable, and not that which might be hurtfull. In like manner the Church permitts some thing, not all: she distributes the sense [Page 122]of Scripture, which doth profit, to all men: but to some prohibits the letter which might hurt. And in this againe she followes the example of the good mother, who crakes the nutt for her children, that they may eate the kirnell: or feedes them with her milke, till they be able to disgest more solide meates. But you in steede of imi­tating these good examples follow the Pharisies, who, as Isadore Pelusian obserues, though they cared not whether they accom­plished the law of Moyses or not, yet they would make shew of it, and would haue euery one to haue the booke in their hands. You re­semble a lewde woman, who spea­kes so much more of chastitie, by how much she doth lesse practise it. You imitate the serpent who threw Eue out of Paradice, per­suading her, Genes. 3. that she should be so farr from dying by eating of the forbidden tree (as it is written) that contrariwise she should be [Page 123]like vnto God, knowing good and euill: for you persuade the people, that they will be so far from falling into heresie by read­ing the the holy scripture, which yet the Church doth teach them, that they will by that meanes be­come greate Diuines.

And by their owne helpe alone find out their owne saluation therin, which drawes many headlong in­to errour. This is all the obliga­tion that the people haue vnto you which is like to that of a mother, who through negligence or malice, leaues a knife wherwith her child doth kill himselfe.

Now let vs see whether you doe not contradict your selues. Your contradictions are manifest; for after you haue licenced all sorts of people to reade the bible, and taught them that it is easie to be vnderstoode euen by the simple people, and that they may clearly know their saluation therby, with­out any other assistance then that which the holy Ghost imparts vnto [Page 124]them interiourly; yet you teach in other places that the scriptures are difficult; that the comon people must consult with the learned; and referre themselues to their Pastours, not being capable of themselues to make vse of the holy Scriptures. Pride, contempt, or enuey, saith l. 4. Instit. c. 1. § 5. Multos impellit super­bia vel fasti­dium, velaemu­latio vt sibi persuadeant priuatim legē ­do & meditā ­do seposse satis proficere. Cal­uin, moues some to persuade themselues, that they may make sufficient profitt by reading the scripture priuatly: and Item, Nobis quodex Paulo citauimus te­nendum est, Ecclesiam non aliter edisica­ri, quam exter­na praedicatio­ne. a litle after, we must obserue that which we cited out of S. Paule, that the Church is onely edified by externall preaching. Ther is, saith he in Calu l. 1. Inst. c. 14. Nostri of­ficijest libonter ignorare quae non conducunt. Et 3. Instit. c. 21. §. 2. Neque vero nos pu­deat aliquid in eare nesci­re, vbi est ali­qua docta ignorantia. another place, a certaine learned ignorance. Vve doe not say, saith V [...]hitak. cō ­trou. 1 q. 4. c. 1. Non dicimus quod scriptura per seita aper­ta sit. et sine interpretatio­ne sufficiat ex se ad omnes controuersias fidei dirimen­das. whitakere, that the scrip­ture is of it selfe so cleare, that without interpretation it is sufficient of it selfe to end all controuersies of Faith: because the ignorant, saith the Ibid. q. 5. c. 9. Imperiti quia non possunt, vti rectè his mediis debent illi alios peri­tiores adire. same authour, are not able to make vse of those meanes (which he mentionned before) they must haue recourse to the more lear­ned. Is not this to aggree with vs and to contradict your selues? Is not this to condemne in vs what your selues doe pactise? Is it lawfull for [Page 125]you to teach that the Church and her Pastours ought necessarily to be heard; that the Church is not edi­fed but by preaching, while you iudge vs blame worthy for holding the same thing? Why doe Capito ad Farellū in ep. Cal. ep. 6. Frae­prorsus excus­sit-multitudo, quae assueta est & educata propemodum ad licentiam. Nam clamant teneo satis E­uangelij, ipse scio legere, quorsum mih [...] tua opera? prae­dica volentibus audire, &c. you pre­ach, if credit be not to be giuen to the Church and her Pastours? why doe you impose vpon vs that we affect a voluntarie ignorance, see­ing we teach no other thing in this point, but that which we are taught by the holy Scripture and Fathers, and your owne authours confesse? You doe continually blame vs, yea euen in those things, in which we are laudable according to your owne Principles: and if the crimes wherwhich you loade vs, be crymes indeede, they are found in you, not in vs.

You say we bring God into sus­pition with men: but it appeares that we are innocent and you guiltie of this accusation; for how could one make God more suspected vnto men, then by representing him, as your Authours, Luther. de seru. arbit. Ali­ter de Deovel voluntate Dei nohis praedica­ta, reuelata. oblata culta, & aliter de Deo non prae­dicato, non re­uelato, nō culto disputandum est. Item, Non vult mortem peccatoris ver­bo scilicet, vult autē illam vo­lūtate illa im­per scrutabili. Luther, Cal. de prae­destina. volū ­tas illi (Deo) alia tribuitur quam ea quae abipso in lege patefacta est. Caluine, [Page]and Beza de ae­tern. Deiprae­destina Dici­mus quandam Dei esse volun­tatē nobis pa­tefactam quā ­dam vero oc­cultam. Sic A­phorism. 14. & 20. Martyr. in epist. ad Rom. cap. 1. Quod e­nim attinet ad peccatum, fatemur Deum illud nolle, si eim voluntatem spectemus, quae nobis legibus diuinis & sacris literis est declarata: sed quod omnino & absolutè peccatum non velit, minime concedemus. Calu 3 Instit. c. 23. §. 9. Excusabiles peccando haberi volunt re­probi, quia euadere nequeunt peccandinecessitatem, praesertim cum ex Deierdinatione inticiatur huiusmedi necessitas: nos verô inde negamusexcusari, quandoquidem Deiordinationi sua constet aequi­tas. Paraeus l. 2. de amiss. grat. Necessariò quidem, sed tamex vo­tuntarie, & iustissimo iudicio Dei peccat creatura. Zuingl. lib. de prouid. c. 6. At, inquies coactus est (Latro) ad peccandum, permitto, inquam coactum esse. all the rest doe, as hauing two wills wholie contrarie: the one reuealed in scripture, wherby he de­sires man's saluation, not his sinne, and damnation: The other hidd, wherby he desirs the sinne and dam­nation of man, yea necessitates and forceth him ther to. Doe not such blasphemies make man suspect God? none can deney it, they doe in­deede; and make your beliefe, wher­by they are taught it, abominable in the sight of God. Your beliefe is, and you ought to be suspected by men, not onely vpon this occa­sion, but also, because they doe continually heare from you, that, which they find to be contrario, and that you often vaunt of that, which belongs not to you.

And indeede to what end doe you bragge that you were the first that presented the scripture vnto France in a vulgare tongue; sithens you confesse your selues in the preface of the Bible printed at Ge­neua the yeare 1588. that it had bene translated from the tyme of Charles the V. as our Annalles doe wittnesse. To what pourpose will you make France stand in­debted to you, as though you had brought her to the sight of her Fa­thers will which was hidden from her till then: for so far are you from hauing right to this glorie, that contrariwise you are lyable to blame, for hauing violently de­priued her of it, by taking away the bodie and blood of Iesus Christ, Luc. 22. Hic calix nouum est testamentū in meo sangui­ne. which he himselfe calls his will and Testament? Is it to giue a will, to giue the figure and shadowe therof? Is it to giue a Vvill, to giue it corrupted? to giue it so as it cannot be vnderstoode? So giue you the Eucharist to the people. [Page]so doe you putt the scriptures into their hands; so doe you inlarge them with libertie in that kind! Let vs now examine what bene­fit the people can reape by hauing their publike seruice in french.

SECTION II.

IN this point, as in diuers others, you shew your selues louers and authours of noueltie, for it is eui­dent that since the Latine Church was founded by the Apostles, it alwayes made vse of this tongue in her liturgies, yea euen after the inuasion of the Gothes depriued the people of the vse therof. Hau­ing thus conserued it, while it was now no more their naturall tongue, what reason doth vrge vs at this tyme to change it? The Church is too old and you too young to teach her speake a new language. It is most reasonable, that as the beliefe of the Church is one in [Page 127]all nations, so publike prayer should be performed in a tongue common to all.

Vvhy did not the Munster. prafat. su [...] grammatica Syriacae & Chaldaicae. Iunius praefat. ante Nouum Testamentum Trimelij dicūt tempore Chri­sti linguam Iudaeorū fuisse Syriacam. Iewes (hau­ing corrupted their language by the long continuance of the baby­lonicall captiuitie, and the com­munication they had with sundrie nations speaking commonly Sy­raick) leaue of to continew their office in the Hebrew tongue? If it had bene an vnlawfull thing, Iesus Christ would haue repre­hended them; yea his not repre­hending them was the approba­tion of their and our fact.

The Iewes, Grecians, and Abissins doe their seruice at this day, in no valgaire tongue. The Nestorians doe theirs in Chaldaicke, though taey speake the tongue of diuers rations where they liue. You say that all the comon people ought to vnderstand, and yet those of your sect which are in Bearne, Lan­guedocke, Prouence, and Gasco­nie vnderstand french no better, [Page 128]then the comon people who liue within the compasse of the Catho­like Church, doe Latine. Vvhile notwithstranding the Ministers in those partes doe their seruice in french, and not in the language of those Prouinces.

It is not necessarie, nor alwayes profitable that the people should know all: Marrie necessarie it is, that the celebration of some of the highest misteries, be not made co­mon to them, their deuotion being augmented therby. For this reason amongst Leuit. 16. Nullus homi­num sit in ta­bernaculo quā ­do Pontifex Sanctuarium ingreditur vt roget pro se & pro domo sua & pro vniuer­so catu Israel. donec egredia­tur. the Iewes none entred into the Sancta Sanctorum with the high Priest. Yea Luc. 1. Et omnis multi­tudo populi erat orans fo­ris horaincēsi. saint Luke, notes some sacryfices, at which, by the diuine institution, the co­mon people assisted not, but re­mayned without, not seeing nor understanding any thing that passed.

CHAP. V.

SECT. I.

MINISTERS.

YOur Maiestie should also see that we are hated for proposing à doctri­ne which doth teach one to dy with pea­ce of conscience, and assurance of salua­tion grounded vpon God's promis in Iesus­christ, wherby he doth promisse that all simers who seriously repenting conuert themselues vnto him, and beleeue in Ie­sus-Christ shall not perish, but shall haue eternall life. which trust in Iesus-Christ celiuers the faithfull departing this life, from the horrour of Hell, and from that making, wherby it is thought that a man scapes good cheape, though he goe into the fire of Purgatorie, to be burnt and tor­mented therin for the space of many ages. From which torment notwithstanding, they are held, in part, or in whole, to be freed, who giue part of their meanes to the Church, and they also to whom it [Page 130]pleaseth the Pope to distribute Indulgen­ces: for by that gate gott trading into the Romane church and ingenious auarice made the ignorance of the poore people tributarie to it selfe.

ANSWERE.

CAtholike Doctours doe teach, that since God doth promisse re­mission of sinns to conuerted sinners, such as feele no remorse of conscience, which may make them esteeme their repentance defectiue, ought to haue peace of mynd, and are morally certaine of their saluation. And therfore it is not true simply to affirme, that your doctrine is hated for teaching men to die with peace of conscience, and assu­rance of saluation: well might you auer­re that it is worthy of hate for teaching that this certaintie of saluation, which the faithfull may haue, is not onely mo­rall, but euen infallible, as proceeding from diuine faith, which is the doctrine that the Church condemneth, and you sustayne. None can know, saith the [Page 131] Sess. 6. c. 9. Councell of Trent, by certaintie of Divine faith, which is not subiect to de­cei [...]t, that he hath obtayned the grace of God.

Behold, sirs I pray, the true reason for which we may say vnto you with In Ezech. 11. Vae his hae­resibus hisque doctrints quae requiem pol­licentes & omnem aeta­tem sexum­que deci. piuni. S. Hierome: accursed be the heresies, and doctrine, which promiseng repose, deceaue all ages and sexes. Aud with the Ierem. 4. scripture, that which it affirmes of false Prophetes, that hauing peace in their mouth, in effect they haue it not. Peace, Peace, and there is no peace. For one may truly say that you decea­ue the people, seeing you doe assure them that this certaintie is of Faith, and yet following your owne principles, it hath not in scripture sufficient groun­des.

For tell me. (ô Miristers) I beseech you; to you Ispeake in your owne par­ticular, where doe you find in scripture, in expresse termes, that one of you, for example Peter du Moulin, is assured of his saluation? If you find it not, how doe you beleeue it as an article of faith: since you doe not hold the word of God barely, but the expresse word of [Page 132]God to be the fundation of Faith, as appeares by the testimonies of many Calu. Epist. contra Pr [...] ­centorem Lugd. Nihil eredendum est quod non expressum sit in scripturi [...]. Vvhital. con­trou. 1. quaest. 4. c. 1. Omntae quae sunt ad salu­tem necessa­ria apertis verbis in scripturis pro. poni nostrum axioma est. Luth. lib. cont. Reg. Ang Nullum articulum sciat a me admitti nisi apertis scrip­turae verbis munitum. The King of Eugland in his [...]. First Assure your conscience vpon the faundation of the most expressevuord of God: Sadol desacrif. c. [...]. Nos expressa seripturae sacrae testimonia efflagita mus. of yours; and particularly by the The Ratification of the ffrench Confession. All the ffrench (har­ches approoue and ratifie the aboue mentioned Confession in all these heads and articles, as being vuholy grounded vpon the pure and expresse vuord of God. ratification of your confession of faith, signed by the most famous men of your religion, and the most learned Ministers that were then amongst you: wherin you say that your faith is groun­ded intirly vpon the pure and expresse word of God.

You will easily grant that this which I demand is not expressy contayned in scripture: but that you draw it thence by consequence. This answere will appeare friuolous for diuers reasons. First I aske you, out of what passages of the scrip­ture you proue, that it is sufficient to make a thing to be beleeued by diuine faith, that it be inferred out of scripture by discours and consequence, as though forsoth, faith were discursiue and not a simple habit like to that of Principles, becausé as it giues present consent to its [Page 133]obiect, by reason of the euidence therof: so faith without reasoning doth forth­with imbrace the word of God, which is its obiect, by reason of infallible au­thotihe of him who doth reveale it. If you find this supposition in scripture; we are in the wrong; if not; you are ill grounded in your faith: for it is euident that this Principle, to witt, that it is sufficient to make a proposition to be an Article of faith, that it be inferred out of seripture, is purely humaine, and no [...] diuine.

Further, put case it weretrue, and made good by scripture, that an inference were a valide fundation of faith, yet according to your selues, this would onely haue place in consequences dra­wen out of two diuine Principles which are both contayned in the scripture; seeing it is euident, that one of them being humane, the certaintie of the cōclusion cannot be diuine: seeing that euery conclusion is of the same nature with the more imperfect part of its cause; and that that wherby a thing is knowen, ought to be better knowen then the thing it selfe. So that if the [Page 134]Principle wherby a conclusion is kno­wen, be onely knowen by a humane knowledge, the conclusion cannot be knowen by a more perfect knowledge.

Wherfore albeit, that euen an infe­rence of this nature and kind, might serue for a valide fundation of our faith, yet were it nothing to your pourpose, since in the sillogisme by which you conclude the assurance of your salua­tion, euen admitting of your owne ac count, there is but one of the Premi­ses diuine, contayned in the scripture, that who soeuer beleeues is iustified, the other which affirmes that you beleeue, being meerly humane, as not being mentioned in all the scripture, nether in expresse termes, nor yet by conse­quence.

I adde, that though it were granted, which yet is false, that a conclusion drawen out of two principles, the one diuine, the other humane, might be a sufficient motiue to oblige vs to belee­ue: yet should not that be but in regar­de it were drawen by a companie of wise and learned men, no man being of so weake a discourse, as to thinke a con­clusion [Page 135]drawen by an ignorant person, or an Idiote who knowes not what be­longes to a good inference; drawen, I say, from a Principle which he alone tinowes, is a sufficient and valide funda­kon of diuine and infallible faith.

And yet in these termes are you. A poore plough man vpon his death-bed can not be sure of his saluation, vnlesse he inferre it by consequence ont of a Principle knowen to himselfe alone, sith none but himselfe knowes, whe­ther he haue truly faith.

Nor doth it suffice to say that in this behalfe he is interiourly guided by the holy Ghost, who assures him of faith. Because in that case, we were to admitt of another word of God not written; and giuen not to the Church, but onely to e­uery particular man, whō by that meanes you make solewittnes and Iudg in his owne cause. Which you cannot with any appearance sustayne, since, contrarie to your owne principles, you should ad­mitt of another rule of saluation besids the scripture: wheras also there is none but will confesse, that though the ex­presse words of scripture were not ne­cessarie [Page 136]to ground an article of faith, yet in all reason should they be requisite to ground that by which you beleeue you haue faith: since that is the one­ly fundation of your saluation, the end and scope of all those articles which are expressed in holy scripture, which doe onely ayme at the iustification of man.

Is it likely that God who made the scripture, to teach vs therby the mea­nes to become iust in his sight would expressly haue put downe an hundred articles for example, the beliefe wherof iustifies vs not, (and which, according to you might be beleeued by the Di­uells, and by Hypocrites,) and yet would not expresly put downe that, by the beliefe her of walone you teach, that we are iustified, and that wherin you place the essence and fundation of your religion; and which is the crooke the Calu. 3. in­stit. c. 2. §. 16. Hicpraecipuus fidei cardo vertitur. sterne and Vvhita [...]. contro. 2. q. 6. c. 3. Articulus iu­stificationis nostra vide tur omnium praecipuus, & maxime fun­damentalis vipote in quo salutis nostrae prorae & puppis consist it. Caluinus respons. ad Sadolet. pag. 125. sublatae eius (fidei iustificantis) cognitione & Christi gloria extincta est & abolita religio & spes salutis peni­tus euersa, dogma ergo istud quod in religione sū ­mum erat di­cimus a vobis fuisse de­letum. puppe therof, to vse your owne words: but left it to the discourse and inference of euery man, be he lear­ned or ignorant; be he an I diote or such an one as hath no knowledge of the rules which he is to follow to make a [Page 137]good consequence. Let vs see your arguments.

Who euer doth seriously repent, con­uert himselfe to God, and beleeues in Iesus-Christ is iustified and shall not perish.

I Peter doe seriously repent, and be­leeue in Iesus-Christ &.

Ergo I am iustified, and shall not perish.

Suppose the Maior to be in scriptu­re, yet the Minor is not found in it, since no mention is made of Peter in it, since no mention is made of Peter in thew scripture: hobeit it is onely kno­wen to Peter sole wittnes in his owne cause. And therfore the certaintie of the conclusion which imports that Pe­ter is saued, for two reasons cannot be in fallible: both because it depends of a medium which is humane, and fallible of its owne nature; and againe because this medium depends vpon the know­ledge of an ignorant fellow.

Nay further, it followes by this argu­ment that euery one beleeues by diuine faith that he is iuste, before he knowes that God doth say so, which cannot possibly be Gods' word which is the onely obiect of Faith.

That this followes, I shew it. Peter, for example knowes not that God calls him iuste, but onely by meanes of a syl­logisme drawen out of scripture; now the Minor, of this syllogisme suppo­seth Peter both to repent and to haue saith, which faith consistes in beleeuing that he is iustified by the apprehension of Christ his iustice; true therfore it is, that Peter beleeues that he is iust, be­fore he knowes that God saith so.

It is therfore manifest out of your owne principles, that your faith is not infallible but humaine, and vaine too. Nor haue you any thing by wh [...]h you may distinguith it from the faith of a re­probate: for though according to you, he can haue no faith, yet he beleeues, as well as you, that saith is in him, and that therby he is iustified. Let vs now see what the scriptures and Fathers say vpon this subiect.

[...] Rom. 11. T [...] [...]tem fi­ae stas [...] sed [...] force [...] tibi par­ [...]as. Thost standest by faith, saith the Apostle, be not too wise, but feare, least God may not spare euen thee. C [...]m meru & trem [...]re [...] And agai­ne, with feare and trembling worke your saluation. Which doth plainly shew that we are not sure by assurance of di­uine [Page 139]faith, of our saluation, for other­wise the Apostle should incite vs to in­fidelitie, in exhorting vs to feare least that might not happen, of which we were certaine, as though he should say, seare that there may be no resurrection, or that there is no life euerlasting: which yet diuine faith doth oblige vs to be­leeue.

Now as for the Fathers, since that in diuers places, and diuers formes of speach they doe clearly deliuer what we sustayne against you, if your doctrine be true, you must needes accuse them of errour.

Thou oughtest not be secure that thy sins are remitted, saith S. Greg. l [...]. Ep. 22. Secu­ra esse non debes de [...]pec­catis demis­sis. Gregorie. We know not, saith S. Amb. serm 5. in Psal. 118. nescimus v. trum peceata nostra ma­neant. Ambrose, whe­ther our sinns remayne. We doe greatly offend through ignorance, saith In Consti [...]. Monast. c. [...]. Mu [...] pecca­mus quand [...] nescimus. S. Ba­sile. We know not our owne workes, saith Cheysost. Hom. 11. in 1. Corinth. Non scimus operae nostra. S. Christome. We know not whether our iustice remayne, Aug. in Psal. 48. Quod non iustitia nostra maneat aut an habeamus bonam con­scientiam. saith S. Augustine, or whether we haue a good conscience. The iust are vncertaine of perseuerance, Aug. 11. de ciuit. c. 12. Iusts sunt iu­certide perse­uerentia. as the same Doctor affirmes in diners places, and with him S. Ambrose. Who of the faith full dare presume that he is of [Page 140]the number of the predestinate? De Correp. & gratias. 13. Quis fide­lium praesu­maise esse in numero prae­destinatorū. saith the same in another place. The opinions of all these fathers condemne you. Yet if all these suffice you not, giue care to Bernard. serm. 1. de 70. Scriptura re­ [...]lamat vt quis dicat. Ego de electis sum, & quod Deus praestet. fiduciam & neget certitudinem, & quod impossibile sit nosse quales futuri sumus. Epist. 107. Quod habeamus spem de beatitudine, non securitatem. Et serm. 2. de Oct. Pas [...]. nem [...] scit vtrum sit dignus amore, certitudo omnino nobis negatur. S. Bernard who, you Illyric. in Catalo. uest. verit. l. 14. Bernardus fuit a Deo ex­s itatus. say, was raysed by God. The scripture, saith he, will haue no man to say I am one of the elect; He addes further: that God giues vs confidence, but denyes vs assurance. And that it is impossibile to know what shall become of vs: that we hope for Beatitude, but are not sure to attayne vnto it: in fine that none knowes, to vse the Apostles words, whether he is worthy of loue; and that certaintie is altogether denyed vs. What more expresse words can be pro­duced, to establith our Beliefe, and to ouerthrow yours, then those which that great sainte, and glorie of France, vseth?

We will now onely make your owne condemnation proceede from your owne mouth, by shewing you to your [Page 141]aduantage, that you haue certaine luci­de interualles, which argue you to be true Heretikes, that is, following Ad Tit. 3. proprio iudi­cio condem­natos. S. Paules phrase, condemned by your owne iudgment? He are therfore Calu. 3. Instit c. 20. §. 11. Fidu­ciam non iu­ [...]go quae s [...]lutam om­ni anxietu­dinis sensu mentem suae­ui & per­fecta quiete demulceat, nam ita plae­cide acquies­cere eo rum est qui rebus cunctis ex voto fluenti­bus nullae tanguntur cura, nullo desiderio viuntur nu­lo timore astuant. Cal­uin and diuers others of your Authours. Caluine, I vnderstand not a confidence, which doth flatter the soule, freed from all sense of anxietie, with a sweete and per­fect repose: for it belongs to them onely to inioy so perfect repose who are touched with no care, possesse a with no defire, agi­tated with no feare. Faith, saith the same in 3. Instit. c. 2. §. 37. Ffide, varijs dubi­tationibus impellitur, vt raro sedate sint eorum mentes saltem non fruantur tranquillo statu. Et in Rom. 5. Nusquam est sic animus stabilitus & quin multum haereat dubitatione. another place, is assaulted with many doubtes, so that the myndes of the faithfull are rarely at rest, at least they inioy not a seatled tranquilitie Pet. Mart. tit. de iustif. a. dubitatio illa qua timemus supplicium aeter­num, in animis nostris vtrunque haeret. Peter Martir in his comon places; Those doub­tes by which we dreade eternall paines, doth still in a centaine sort sticke to our hart. Controu. 4. de Iustif. Non est fides in maxime fidelibus immunis a dubitatione. Scarpius a scotish Minister who liued in France. Faith in the most faith full is not freed from feare. In Cathol. reform controu. 3. c. 1. Docemus quod cum certitudine nostra salutis cōiuncta esse soleat aliqua dubitatio in cordibus nostris, quodque nemo hominum tam sit securus salutis suae vt non aliquando dubitet de illa. Parkins an English Minister: we teach, that toge­ther [Page 142]with the certaintie of our saluation a certaine doubt is wonte to inhabite our hartes: and that no man is so sure of his saluation, that he doth not sometymes doubt of it. Nullus viator sit certitudina­liter sine re­uelatione sibi de hoc facta se esse prae­destinatum, & nes se esse in gratia. Iohn Hus: No Pilgrime knowes certainly, that he is predestina­ted, nor consequently that he is in state of grace, vnlesse he haue had a peculiar re­uelation therof. Noman, sarth Luth. Thesi 30. Nullus se­curus est de veritate suae contritionis, multo minus de consequu­tione plenaria remissionis. Et Tract. 10. praecept, in­certum est homins num sit in statu salutis nec ne. Et Epist. ad Episc. Mogunt. Nec per gratiam Dei infusem fit homo secu­rus desalute, [...]d s [...]mperin [...]more ac tremore iu­ [...]e [...] & salu­ [...]m nostram operari Ap [...] ­stolus. Lu­there, is assured of the truth of his contri­tion, much lesse that it was follo wed with a plenarie remission of sinns, and in ano­ther place, man is vncertaine whether he is in state of saluation, or no. Againe, man is not assured of his saluation euen by the infused grace of God; but the Apostle commands vs to works our saluation with feare and trembling. In Anti-Bellar. Fate­tur quod eo­rum certitu­do non est absoluta quae­lis est in hi­storica fide, aut quae nul­lam dubita­tionem pa­tiatur. Vorstius confes­seth that they haue not an absolute cer­taintie such as is found in fide historica but a credible persuasion in historie, which doth fight with that, perpetu all disquiet and doubt of the soule.

Doth it not hence appeare that you are doubtfull of your saluation, and consequently, that you haue no di­uine [Page 143]faith since that by the doctrine of your 18 Sunday. Catechisme, Faith is a true, certaine, and firme knowledge of God's loue towards vs; wheras that which you haue, is nether certaine nor firme, since it is obnoxious to doubt, as your owne Authoursdoe grant? But I will alleadge no more passages to proue that your selues confesse that you are not sure of your saluation, it being enough to show that you teach, that euen Iesus Christ himselfe, (ô abominable and detestable blasphemie!) was not sure therof.

Seing he did offere vp himselfe to God, saith your Catechisme, 10. Sund [...] to satisfice in the name of sinners, he was to feele in his conscience that horrible distresse, as though he had bene abbandoned of God, yea as though God had bene offended with him. This abisse, saith Caluine, In Harmon. Gall. Matth. 26. [...] and horrible confusion of damnation, did rudely and to the quicke torment him with dread and anguish. And againe, [...]. In [...]tit c. [...]6. [...] 1 [...] in Franc. Death. he was necessarily to fight against the forces of Hell, and as it were in a single combat, to wrastle with the horrour of eternall damnation?

But to what pourpose doe you insi­nuate, that we by meanes of Purga [...] ­rie, [Page 144]escape the horrour of hell at an ea­sie rate; and by temporall, are freed from eternall paines: since we nether teach, nor beleeue, that we are deliue­red by those paines, but by penance and Gods grace: yea and we require far more, then you, to our deliuerie, who by one onely acte of faith, hold your selues to be absolutly freed both from faulte and paine, that God exactes no other paines at your hands, to satisfie his iustice.

To witt, it is in your market, that the saluation of soules is sold good cheape: and where to saue them at too low a rate, you loose them. Againe, what a kind of peace of conscience, and certaine securitie of saluation is that, which the expresse words of scripture doe not show, albeit your principles exact the same: which relyes vpon a humane principle, and that knowen to one onely, be he learned or vnlearned: which also is gathered by humane infe­rence; and that by such men too, as doe not knowor thinke of the lawes of a consequence; which finally is con­trarie to the scripture, the Fathers, yea [Page 145]euen your owne Authours. Bolsecus in vita Caluini, Arenius. Seblussel­bourg l. 2. Theolog. Cal­uin. The chiefe wherof Caluine, that your famous Pro­phete, dyed in deepe desperation, if we will giue credit, not onely to the Lu­therans, whom you doe accnowledge for your bretheren, and whose testi­monies (which is to be noted) were ne­uer authentically refuted, but euen to his owne followers, yea those who did familiarly conuerse with him. Dare you yet affirme, that your religion doth teach men to dy in peace, with infalli­ble assurance of saluation, while the scripture, Fathers, and your owne Doctours, doe teach the contrarie?

Your peace of conscience is a true perturbation, and your assurance of saluation, is indeede, a maine doubt what shall become of you after your de­parture. The peace and tranquilitie, which can be had in this life, is placed in that confidence of hope, which, ac­cording to the counsell of the Apostle, it behoues euery good christian to h [...]ue. We are saued saith he, by hope. And this peace is not found, Rom. 8. v. 24. Spe salui facts, suissus. saue in the Ca­tholike Church, where you ought to seeke it, imitating the doue, which was [Page 146]forced backe to the Arke whence she flow, not finding elswhere a place wher­in she could repose.

Thus you ought to comport your selues, and not rashly, as you doe, to reiect her doctrine, whom you ought to credit and reuerence as your dearest mother.

And indeed what find you reprehen­fible in her discipline, while she tea­cheth that sinns are to be redeemed by almes deeds? The scripture affirmes it in expresse words, and the Fathers doe vnanimously aggree in it. Luke 11. giue almes, and all thnigs are cleane vnto you. Daniel 4. Redeeme thy sinns by almes deeds. Tob. 12. Almes deedes doe free from death. There is no doubt, saith Aug. Serm. 2. de ver. Apost. ora­tronibus san­ctae Ecclesiae & sacrificio salutari & eleemosynts non est du­bium mon­tuos adiu­uari. 2. Hom. 41. in 1. Corinth. Iuneturmer­tuus non la­ch [...]mis sed pr [...] thus, sup­ [...] lieation [...] [...] eleemo­ [...] S. Augustine, but that the soules departed are assisted by the prayers of the Church, the healthfull sacryfice, and almes deedes. And S. Ch ylostome, the deceased is helped, not by teares, but by prayers, by supplications, by almes deedes. The Fathers are full of the like sentences, which for breuities sake I will omitt.

SECT. 2. OF INDVIGENCES.

NOw concerning the power of In­dulgences, which consistes in re­mitting the paine of sinne out of the Sacrament, by the merits of Iesus-Christ, and of his saintes. Why doe you find it strange, that the Church in this age doth chalance the power therof, which, as practise makes apparent, she stood alwayes possest of, huaing euen in her in fancie pardoned paines canonicall and Ecclesiasticall? Did not S. Paule remit the payne, which the chusch had inioyned the 2. Corinth. c. 2. Cui au­tem aliquid donastis, & ego: nam & ego quod do­naui, si quid donaui prop­ter vos in persona Chri­sti. incestuous Corin­thian? Doth not the Epistle of the Eutycians produced in the Act. 1. Su­peruenit & salutaris dies passionis & sacra nox & resurre­ctionis festi­uttas, in qua quid m & plurimis pec­catoribus a sanctis patri­bus nostris damnationes soluuntur. Councell of Chalcedone make mention, that it was the custome in Easter tyme to pardon sinners the paines which were due vnto their crimes? Is not this that which Cyp. lib de lapsis. Potest ilie (Deus) indulgetiam dare senten­tiam suam potest ilie de­flectere: pae­nitenti, re­ganti potest clementer ignos [...]ere, potest in accepeum referre quidquidpre talious & petterint marryres, & secerint face dotes. S. Cyprian would say, he, to witt God, [Page 148] can giue indulgence, he can qualifie his owne sentence, he can clemently pardon the suppliant offender, he can approue what so euer the Martyres haue deman­ded, or Preists haue done in their fauour. It doth manifestly appeare by these words, that Martyres did demand of the Church remission of paines inflicted vpon the faith full; and that the Church did sometymes grant their requests. Doth not Cap. 22. At tu iam in martyres tuos effundis hanc potesta­ [...]om. Tertul. also ayme at this in his booke de Pudicitia when after he had made a long discourse of the remis­sion of sinns by Iesus Christ, he vpbray­ded the Church, from which he was then f [...]llen, that she imparted this power to her Martyres?

And indeede, since the Church hath power to impose canonicall paynes, it were most absurde to say that she could not remitt them, it being manifest in common reason, that this power doth necessarily accompanie that.

If you say that the canonicall paines which the Church remitted, were not inioyned to expiate the guilte of our crimes before God, but onely to satisfie the Church offended by the scandall of [Page 149]sinne; reason, the testimonie of holy Fathers, and your owne confessions shall condemne you. Reason, in that the satisfact on inioy aed, was not for publike crimes onely, wherby the Church suffered scand all; but for those also, which because they were secrete, came not to the knowledge of the church. Which Cyp. lib. de lapsis Plus delinquit qui euadere se paenam cri­minis, si non palam cri­men ad misit. Hoc adeo pro. ficit vt sit mi­nor culpa non vt inno­cēs conscien­tiae. Nec ces­set in agenda paenitentia atque in doa mini miseri­cordia depre­canda, ne quod minus esse in quali­tate delicti videtur in neglecta sae­tisfactione cumuletur. S. Cyprian and Sozom. l. 7. hist. c. 16. Soxomene doe witnesse. Whence it followes, that the paine which was re­mitted by way of Indulgence, was im­posed, not to satisfie the Church onely, but God also.

Againe the paines which had bene in­ioyned ād were remitted were somtymes performed in priuate, as Gennadius lib. Eccles. dogm. c. 53. Gennadius assures vs. Somtymes also they were in­ioyned for light offences, as S. Cyp. serm. de laps. cit. Cyprian witnesseth; and they were imposed, to appease Gods wroth by pennance, and to moue him to pardon vs. so much the more willingly, by how much we did lesse spare and pardon our selues, Tertul. l. de paenitentia c. 9. Vs paenitentia Deus mitigetur, & in quantum non perpercerim mibi, in tantum mihi Deus paercat. saith Tertullian. That Christ by satisfaction might be [Page 150]ouercome, and by satisfaction our sinns might be redeemed, saith S. Epist. 55. vt exoretur satisfactioni­bus Christus, [...]isatisfa­ctionibus delicta redi­mantur. Cyp lan, That Christ should blot out sinns formerly committed; and least the punishment of sinns should be reserued to the end, that is, to the next world, saith S. Enchirid c. 68. Deleat (Deus) iam facta pecca­ta Et cap. 66 Ne peccata reseruentur in finem. Au­gustine.

Now all these considerations had no place in the satisfactions which were done vnto the Church, for those were not inioyned for priuate sinns, nor for sinns of lesse moment, nor yet were they done in priuate: nor, as you would haue it, to pacifie God by pennance, or to obtaine mercy [...]f Christ; nor yet that God should blot out sinns alreadie committed, and should not reserue them to be punished in the next world. And thesfore the paines which were imposed, were not imposed to satisfie the church alone.

True it is, happily you will say, that canonicall paynes were remitted by the Church, and some also there are which are satisfactorie; yet wheras they are not all of that kind, it followes not that they which were remitted by the Church, were of that kind. To this [Page 151]lanswere, first that this euasion hath no other ground then your owne errour. Further, wher as reason will, that he that hath power to impose a paine, should haue also power to remitt the same, it planely followes that if the Church im­pose paines, which are satisfactorie before God, it can also absolue from them. Againe, your cause is manifestly condemned by the Fathers. Because treating of those punishments which the church remitted by Indulgences, they somtymes referre the verie same to God. So doth Tertull. Tertul. de pudicit. c. 22. Sufficiat martyripro­pria delictae purgasse. In grati vel sa­perbi est in altos quoque spargere quod pro magno fuerit consecutu [...]. Quis alie­nam mortem sua soluit ni­si solus Dei filius? pro­inde qui il­lum aemula­ris donande delicta, si nihil ipse de­liquisti plane patere pro me: si vero peccatores, quomodo oleum faculae tuae sufficere vt mihi & tibi poserst? in the place aboue cited. where impugning the Ca­tholike truth in nature of an heretike, he euidently shewes that the question was of those paines which were due vnto God for sinne. Who, saith he, doth authorise man, to bestow the things which are proper to God. Let it suffice a martir to haue expiated his owne offences. It is the part of anvngrarfull or proode person, to lauish that out to others, which him­selfe receaued as a thing of greatest prise. Who is he that redeemes the death of another with his owne death, saue the onely sonne of God? Thou therfor who [Page 152]wilst imitate him in remitting sinns, if thou thy selfe be not delinquent, indure for me: marrie if thou thy selfe be delinquent; how dost thou thinke that the oyle of thy smale Lampe can be sufficient both for thee and me.

The words doe planly shew, that the paines which were remitted in the primi tiue Church were due vnto God, not to men; and that indulgences of that nature were wont to be conferred without the Sacraments: because, as we are to marke, they were done by vertue of the sufferance of Martires, wheras Sacraments haue all their force from our sauiours passion. Why doth Tertullian, (after he had spoken of the paines, which are remitted by Iesus-Christ) exprobate the Church for asscribing the same power to her Mar­tires vnlesse he did accnowledge the paines pardoned in fauour of the Mar­tires, to be the verie same with those which Christ pardoned, to witt, those which are satisfactorie in the sight of God? Why did Theophilactus, ex­pounding those words of S. Paule, who did vse Indulgences towards the in­cestuous [Page 153]Corinthian, say, that In 2. Co­rinth. c. 2. In persona Chri­sti, hoc est, se­cundum & coram Chri­stc, & tan­quam illo hoe inbente aec veluti eius vicem gerens dimisi. when, he pardoned him, he did it, in the person of Christ, as by Christ his command, and as the vicegerent of Christ, vnles the paynes which that great Apostle did re­mitt, were satisfactorie before God? This truth is so perspicuous, that your owne authours condemne you for condemning it. Which is mani­fest by kemnitius, b. Kemni­tius part. 4. exam. tit. de Indulgentiis p. 112. Talia sunt quae sal­ua fide (scili­cet protestan­tium) necpos­sunt nee de­hent sicut so­nant accipi est intelligi. vpon Whom you put so high a rate, Who When he had cur­satily expounded, what the Church and Fathers, for the most part, had written of this subiect, ingenuously confesseth, that it cannot be Expoun­ded literally and as the words importe, without the ouerthrow of your reli­gion in this behalfe Whence we haue euen by your owne confessions, that the faith which you doe impugne, is the selfe same which the ancient fathers of the church fought for. And if the Conc. Ni­cenum can. 11. Chalced. Acta. Church in her primitiue puritie vsed that power, why may she not now also vse the same? Doe you hold it sufficient to improue this power to produce some abuses which you pretend hath crept in? By this artifice [Page 154]you shall one'y gayne to your selues in the opinion of all men the imputa­tion of being of the nature and disposi­tion of those whom. Oratio [...] 3 de Eunomianis S. Grego: Nazi­an: compares to flies, saying, they for sake the sound, and adheare to the vlcered partes of the bodie, especially your Vbitat. con­trou. 1. quae 2. c. 14. Abu sus rei non rollit vsum siusdem. owne men confessing, that the abuse of a thing doth not take away the vse of the same. Wherfore the power of Indulgences is grounded vpon scrpture, Fathers, and the practise of the ancient Chruch, yea euen vpon your owne mens confession. The vse of them is holy, and if it open a gappe to trafficke, it is to à spirituall traffike of the merits of Christ and his saints by which he doth inrych the faythfull people, by honest and lawfull meanes; nor doth auarice cause any other dis­commoditie in this point then that which is befallen you, in so much as it was the first motiue that caused Lu­there to question this power of the Church; and which consequently made him Tributarie to the Diuell.

CHAP. VI.

SECT. 1.

MINISTERS.

YOur Maiestie should also see that we are hated, because in the holy sacrament of the last supper we speake and doe, as Iesus Christ did with his disciples: for sithens all doe confesse what Iesus Christ did and that nothing was to be reprehended in his institution, the Pope might make an end of all the con­tentions and troubles sprang vp amongst Christians vpon this point if he would reduce the holy supper to the forme in which Iesus Christ did celobrat it, speaking and doing as he did, deposing all disputes and centayning our selues with in the sobrietie prescribed by the word of God. By this meanes all should communcate nor should we haue any more priuate Masses. There should be no eleuation of the hoste: No oblation of sacrifice: Euery one should communicate [Page 156]vnder both kinds.

ANSWERE.

You are of those men that would neuer loose if their owne plea might be taken. Christ celebrated the misterie of the Euchariste in a Dining roome you in the Church; he at night you in the morning: he after supper; you before dinner he a litle before his death; you along ty me before yours: he in vnleauened you in leauened brea­de: he with men alone: you with men and women promiscuously; he once in his whole life: you ofen in yours. he after he had washed the Apostles feete whom he did communicate; you without obseruing this ceremonie which yet ho expresly Si ergo la­ui pedes ve­stros domi­nus & ma­gister, sic & vos debetis alter alterū lauare peaes exemplum dedi vobis vt quemad, medum ego fect vobis ita & ves fa­ctatis. cōmanded: he according to the ancient custumelyng; you standing vpright, he permitting his Apostles, if they pleased, to talke together, you commanding silence: he breaking the bread; you cutting it; he blissing the bread; you omitting the same. Is this your imitation of [Page 157]Christ in euery thing? Now wheras the scripture is the rule of your actiōs, produce some one passage by which you are warranted to change, in so many circunstances, what Iesus Christ performed, since you are in euery thinge to follow his footstepps and ex­ample. But if you replie, that you are bound to obserue the essentiall parres of the misteries done by Iesus Christ, yet are permitted to chāge that which he did in indifferent things; it rests that you proue out of scripture why these things which you change are more of that nature, then those which you condemne vs for changing. Or if you cnnnot doe it, Lib. 2. con­tr. aduersa legis. Hoc vanitas & non ueritas dicit. confesse that your words, are, as S. Augustine saith, vanitie, and not veritie, and that vn­iustly accusing vs, you iustly condem­ne your selues. True it is we ate in tirly and throughly to followe our sauiours example in that which is intrinsicall and substantiall in the misteries: in this all disputes and contention being layd aside, we are bound to contayne our selues with in that sobrietie and mo­deration which he prescribed, and are [Page 158]to doe and speake as he did. And. I would to God you did so, then should you confesse that the substace of the Euchariste is the body and blood of our sauiour Iesus-Christ, Matth. 62. Accepit Iesus panem & benedixit acfregit, de­ditque dici­pulis suis & att, accipite & comedite Hoo est cor­pus meum. and not a meere energicall figure of them both. For to what end doth the a scri­pture deliuer in words most expresse, not once onely, but foure tymes, by the mouthes of three Euangelists, and one Apostle that the Eucharist is the body and bloode of Iesus-Christ, Marc. 14 Accepi [...] Iesus panem & benedicens fregit & de­dit eis, & ait sumite. Hoe est cor­pus meum. with­out euer saying, in any one place that it is not his body, but onely a figure; if it intend to haue vs beleeve the oue which it saith not and not the other which it affirmes? If scripture ought to be the rule of faith, Luc. 22. Ac­cepto pane gratias egit & fregit & dedit seis a [...] ­cens, Hoc est [...]rpus meū quod pro vo­ [...]is datur hoc [...]atise mmed [...]ommemera­tionem. 1. Corint 11. Dominum Ieumin qua nocte tradebatur, accepit panem & gratias agens fregis & dixst, accepite & manducate. Hoc est corpus meum quod pro vo­bis [...]adetur. we are necessarily bound to beleeue that the Eucharist is the body and blood of Christ which it so often affirmes: nor ought we to be­leeue that it is not the body and blood of Christ, since that is not found in all scripture: nor yet doe we euer find, that it doth frequently and clearly affirme that a thing is that which it is not, with out expressing in somme [Page 159]other place, that it is not the said thing.

If the scripture be instituted to teach vs the connsells of God and of his sonne Iesus-Christ, who by it speakes vnto vs, who will euer be induced to beleeue, that the scripture to teach vs that the sacrament of the Euchari­ste is bread and wine, not the body and blood of Christ who, I say, would euer imagine, that to moue vs to this beliefe, it should so frequently incul­cate that it is the body and blood of Christ, and yet neuer once pronounce that it is nether of them? Who will euer frame this iudgement of it, vnles such as hauing their braynes inuer­ted, will haue euery thing to be vnderstood preposterously and aganist the sense; one contrarie by another; and the negation of a truth, by the affirmarion of the same. Christ is no mo [...]ker of men; nor is he ignorant of the vsuall manner of their speach: he tells them not one thing, to moue them to beleeue another. Wherfor seeing he doth so planely tell the Apostles that what he gaue them in [Page 160]the Eucharist to eate was his body, nor could he find words in which he could more clearly deliurer himselfe, there can be no doubt made, but he deliue­red his owne verie body vnto them; other wise it must needes be said that ether he deludes men, Aug. l. 33. contr ffaust c. 7. Quid ergo eum le­gimus obli­uiscimur quemadmo­dum loqui soleamus? Anscriptu­ra Dei ali­ter nobiscum fuerat quam nostro modo loguutura yea and that in a matter of greatest moment to salua­tion; or verily, that he was ignorant how to expresse his mynd vnto them.

Whervpon you will giue me leaue to make that demande to you in this occasion which as I noted aboue, St Aug, made to the Donatistes in the like occurrence. Why when we reade doe we forgett how we are wonte to spea­ke: aught the scripture of the Almightie to vse any other māner of speach to vs then our owne?

And wheras Iesus Christ doth say plainly and expresly that he giues vs his body, deliuered for vs, then which words we can desire none more signifi­catiue none more cleare, to moue vs to beleeue that it is his owne true body, what can hinder you to beleeue, that it is his true body which he giues vnto vs? Would you haue him to haue [Page 161]said, this is truly, really, properly, substantially, my body. If some one of these aduerbes were necessarily to be added to manifest the truth of the thing affirmed, we should not be obliged to beleeue the most part of the principall misteries of our faith, which notwithstanding you beleeue as well as we; to witt, that Christ was borne of a virgine; that he suffered and dyed: for in deliuering these truthes the scrip­ture makes vse of none of those Aduer­bes: nor had it any more expresse termes then those which it vsed to signifie the presence of the body of Christ in the Euchariste.

As therfore, if one doubted whether a thing appearing a far of were truly a man, it were not necessarie, to giue assurance of the same, to adde these words, truly, really, but it were assu­rance nough to say absolutly, it is a man (for as the Philosophers hold, this word, true, Verum non additenti. addes nothing to the thing) so likewise, that Iesus-Christ might shew his body truly to be in the Eu­charist, it is sufficient to affirme it in plane words, taken in their owne [Page 162]signification. Which was especially to be done here, where he doth not onely say, this is my body, but also, my body giuen and deliuered for you, which words doe designe the true body of Christ, which alone was deliuered for vs. How­beit it is euident, that the nature and beeing of a thing, is more clearly ex­pressed by such words as affirme directly what it is; then by others which doe onely point at it vnder a certaine name, without affirming expresly that it is that thing, vnder whose name it is signified; and consequently, we haue more reason to beleeue, that the Eu­ch r [...]st is the body of Iesus-Christ, be­cause the scripture saith directly that so it is; then to beleeue that it is breade because the scripture signifies it vnder the name of breade; especially sith it addes Ep [...]hites to this name of breade, which remoue it from its owne signifi­cation; and contrariwise when it affir­mes that the Eucharist is the body of Iesus-Christ, it saith it with restrictions, which doe confine as it were, and straig [...]ly ty the word body to signifie the true body of Christ.

The names of things doe not inferre the things themselues, vnlesse they be imployed to expresse the beeing of the things. For example, Christ is said to be Apoc. 5. v. 5. a Lion, a 1. Corinth, 10. v. 4. Rocke, a Ioan. 15. v. 1 vine a Ioan. 10. v. 7. do­ree by analogie and similitude onely, for as much as the effectes, not the nature of these things are in Christ. Psal. 175. Manna is tearmed breade in holy scripture, though it contayne not the substance of breade.

If in one place the scripture comman­de vs to communicate; and in another it propose vnto vs the fruite of commu­nion, and in some pass g s also declare the end: were it not an affected blindnes, to vndertake to inferre out of those places, what the Eucharist were, and not rather to draw it out of the places where the institution therof is contay­ned? I meane, out of these expresse words, this is my body, which God pronounced of set pourpose, planly to declare what the Eucharist was, Lib. de Reli­gio cap. de E [...]d [...]. and yet Zuinglius openly professeth, that he de­pends not vpon these words this is my bo­dy, but vpon this onely proposition, the flesh auayleth nothing. If I should [Page 164]propose these two propositions, a man is a reasonable creature; and this, a man is borne to serue God: I loe more clearly expresse the nature of a man by the first, then the second: for by the first I doe distinctly explicate his beeing by his essentiall partes: Wheras by the se­cond I doe onely declare, to what that beeing hath relation, and to what end it is produced. Yet you will needes run the contrarie way, sustayning contrarie to all reason, that Iesus-Christ did more clearly expresse, what the Eucharist is, when he did onely declare Luc. 22. Hoc sacite in meam com­m [...]oratio­nem. Fr [...]. Cori [...]th. 11. Quottes cunqueman. ducabitis pa­nem hune & calicem bibetis, mor­ [...]en. domini [...]nunciabi­tis. its end, then when he did establish, and expresse it nature and beeing.

Nay you doe yet worse. For you doe not onely choose rather to gather your beliefe out of the words of the scripture, which [...]hew the Ioan. 5. Qui mandu­cat hunc pa­rem, viuet in ae [...]ernum. effect, the Luc. 22. & 1 Corinth. 11 cit. end, or the Panis [...]uem ego da [...]e [...]aro me [...] est. promises of the Eucharist, then those wherin are taught the first institu­tion therof (by which notwithstanding all the rest which concerne this misterie ought to be explicated: but you doe euen ground your faith vpon discourses which make no mention therof: As for example, when you inferre that Iesus-Christ [Page 165]cannot be really in the Sacra­ment, because the scripture teacheh vs, Ephes. 4 [...] that he is asc [...]nded into heauen, and that we ought not to looke him vnder the symboles of the Eucharist, because it is written that Marc. 14. Ioan. 12. we shal not alwayes haue him with vs. What reason, I pray you, nay what apparence or shew of rea­son is there to say, that the scripture speakes more clearly what the Eucharist is, when it speakes not of it at all, or at least but indirectly, then when it vn­dertakes expressly to explicate its nature and beeing.

If diligent notice be taken of the large difference, which is betwixt your man­ner ef proceeding and ours, I doubt not, but by comparison, we should haue quickly gayned our cause, by the iudgement of the whole world. For why should we rather beleeue that Christ is true God; that he assumed hamane nature; that he suffered death and passion, and other the like myste­ries, vpon the scriptures simple affirma­tion therof; then that the true body of Christ is in the Eucharist, it being confirmed by the expresse word of [Page 166]God, and that with such restrictions, as doe oblige vs to vnderstand by this word body, the true body of Iesus-Christ? Why should not credit rather be giuen to the words of the sonne of God, then to the conclusions which you gather out of two principles wher­of the one indeede is scripture, yet speakes not of the Euchariste, nor of its substance; and the other is purely humane, destitute of all probation? A man must nether haue eyes nor braynes in his heade, to giue more credit to your imaginations, then to the words of Iesus-Christ; and follow rather your deceip [...]fall inferēces, then the expresse words of the Gospell. In things that belong vnto God, saith Lib. 1. de p [...]cc [...]t. merit. c. 20. In Dei r [...]bus domi­num audia­mus non [...]oniecturas, suspicioues­que mort [...] ­l [...]. S. Aug. let vs giue eare to our Lord, and not to the coniectures and dreames of mortalls.

Hauing now hand [...]ed this first tru [...]h, now let vs heare the Pastors of Gods ch [...]rch, those especially of the first ages. Doe not they say that the Euchariste, An [...]s. l. 6. de [...] [...]ram c 1. Si ut Chri­ [...]lus verus Deut, i [...]a ve­ [...]aro. Cy­ [...]s A [...] & saluie. is the true and proper body of Christ. truly and properly the H [...]lar. 8. de Trints. Sie [...]im vere verhum caro factam est, & nos vere verbum car­nem cibo do­minico su­mimus. Iustinus in Apolog. Theophyl. in Matth. 26. blood of Christ. That Hilar. 8. de Trinit. in nobis carna­libus ma­nentem per ca [...]nē Chri­ [...]tum habe­mus. Christ i [...] in vs by his flesh? That the Cyril. Hi [...] ­rosol. Cate­chis. 4 hic qus vi [...]e [...]ur a nobis non est nobissed corpus Christi, & vinum non vinum sed sanguis Christi. Ambro l. 4. de Sacrament. Damasc. 4 defide &c. 14. Nec vero panis & vinum corporis Christi sigurasunt, aebsit en [...]m hoc, verum ip­summet domini corpus. Eucharist is not bread, wine, a figure, [Page 167]but the body and blood of Christ? That the Cyrillus tract. 10. in Ioan. Non negamus recta nos side charitateque sy­mera Christo spiritualiter coniungi, sed nullam nohis naturalis coniun­ctionis rationem secundum carnem cum illo esse, id profecto per [...] [...]a­mus, idque diuinis scripturis omnino alienum [...] Augu [...] l [...]. [...]. con [...] aduersa. seg. c. 9. Fidelt corde atque oxe sus [...]pimus mediatorem [...] & hominum Christum Iesum. body of Christ is not onely rec [...]a [...]ed by faith and Charitie, but euen with the mouth? That Christ is Ambros. l. 3. de spirit. sancto c 12. Carnem Christi in mysterijs adoramus quam Apostoli in domino Iesu adorarunt. Aug l 10. contra sfaus [...]am c. 13. adored in the Euchariste? That his Chrys. l. 3. de saerdot. O [...]. [...]raculum [...] ô D [...] be [...]ignitat [...] inqus sursū s [...]d [...] cum Patre, eodem temporis momento omnium manibus per [...]ractatu [...]. body being in the Eu­charist, is also in many other places?

How is it possible that they should posituely say what we beleeue, and that in so diuers kinds of speaches, a [...] of them expresse, cleare, and directly opposite to the words which you vse to destroy it, if they had beleeued what you beleeue? That cannot be said, vn­lesse one would imagine, that the holy fathers, to deceaue vs, would say one thing, and beleeue another.

Nay none dare so much as thinke it: but contrariwise we haue greate occa­sion [Page 168]giuen to accnowledge the diuine prouidence, because, wheras it is suffi­cient to teach a truth, to affirme, and auerre it to be so in ordinarie termes, according to the customarie manner of expression: God to whom all things are present, foreseeing the extreame assaults which would be made against his Church in the dreadfull misterie of the Euchariste, thought it not suffi­cient, that the holy Fathers should onely simply affirme the reall presence of the body of Iesus-Christ therin; but further, he would haue them to teach it in a forme of speach, quite op­posite to that, by which he foresaw this truth would be denyed, Epist. ad Argentin. which is so cleare, that though Luthere im­ployed sixe yeares to inable himselfe to explicate the words of the institution of the Euchariste, figuratiuly, as he him selfe confesseth, yet he accnowledgeth that he was not able to doe it; condem­nes those that doe it as heretikes; and confesseth the reall presence of the body of Iesus-Christ; wherin he is followed by the Cōfession of Ausbourg the first of all yours.

SECT. 2. OF THE SACRIFICE.

THe truth of the body of Iesus-Christ being thus established, the truth of the sacrifice, which you reiect, cannot be called in question. For if Ie­sus-Christ be truly present in the Eu­charist, as I haue sufficiently though succinctly proued, it followes, that he is truly sacrificed, as presently I will demonstrate and you your selues con­fesse. Granting saith vrsimus, the opinion of the corporall presence, the papisticall adoration and oblation, with the romish masse, must also be granted.

Sacrifice is no other thing then a reall oblation, (offered to God alone) of a thing permanent and subiect to sense, changed withall, and ordayned to testifie, and professe, that we accnow­ledge his soueraigntie ouer vs.

But the celebration of the Eucharist which Iesus-Christ instituted vnder the shape and liknes of a thing without [Page 170]life, is such an oblation.

Therfore such an oblation is a sacri­fice.

Now that the oblation wherof [...]e speake, is a thing permanent and subiect to sense, is easily proued, since the body of our saniour is offered vnder a shape which is within the reach of sense.

But if you contend that Christ is not visible because he cannot be seene, I reply with the Fathers, Chrysostom. hom. 84. in Matth. Ip­sum vides, ipsum tan­gis, ipsum comedis. Et l. 3. De Sacerdot. Qui cum Patre sur­sum sedet in ipso temporis momento manibus omnium per­trectaiur. that we see him, we touch him, though not in his owne shape and species. Whence is rightly concluded that we cannot discerne him, not that we cannot see him: which is manisest by the example of a man wholy couered with a Lions skinne, whom indeede we should not discerne; marrie see him and touch him euery man might.

Now that the thing is changed in this kind of oblation: so far forth as is requisite to professe and publish Gods supreame power, and that it is instituted to that end, is the thing I am to proue, which I will distinctly and planely verifie.

The mutation which is made in the [Page 171]Eucharist, consists in this, that Christ who subsists in h [...]auen in his owne liuing forme is placed in earth, as a deade man, vnder the shape of bread and wine. That he is put vnder the species of bread and wine, is alreadie shewen; and that in that state, he existes vnder the species and liknes of a deade man, is euident, for that diuers wayes he is depriued of apparence of life, nor doth a man discouer any virall action in him: and also because by the force and vertue of the sacramentall words, his body and blood is put vnder seperated species; as by the death which he suffered on the Crosse, they were really seperated. Fi­nally, because the species vnder which he is vayled, are commestible, nor is it the custome to eate flesh which is not deade.

And that this mutation doth suffi­ciently declare Gods soueraignetie ouer vs, I proue. The mutation which hap­pened by the true death of Christ, had such prower, as is manifest by the sa­crifice of the crosse. Therfore, that mutation which is made in the Eu­charist hath the same force; The con­sequence [Page 172]is verified, because all those things are found in the Euchariste, for which the mutation which happened in the sacryfice of the crosse, did pu­blish the soueraigne authoritie which God hath ouer vs. I will indeuour to make it as plane and intelligible as the difficultie of the matter will permit.

It is certaine then that sensibilitie, and the nature or essence of a signe, are an­nexed to accidents and species, not to substances; which of their owne nature are not subiect to sense, that is, what soeuer doth signifie, signifies by the fauour and meanes of accidents. For example, a man is not knowen, but by speach, motion, and other accidents. Now it is euident, that sacraments and sacryfices, are of their owne nature visible signes; and that their essence consists in signifying hidden misteries sensibly to men. Wherfore it is ma­nifest, that it imports not, whether Sa­craments and sacryfices, whose nature is to signifie, be placed in species ad­ioyning to their substances, or els in species seperated from them; for wheras euery thing can subsiste when it hath all [Page 173]that is essentiall to it, they will easily conserue their beeing without the helpe of substances, which contribute nothing to their Essence. Whence it followes that death is no otherwise apte to signifie the supreame dominion of God, then in regard of its externall species, in so much as one discouers no accident testifynig life. Now Christ as he is in the Eucharist, appeares to be deade, as he was vpon the Crosse; and consequently hath all that he had vpon the Crosse, in point of a sensible signe, apte to make demonstration of the soueraigntie of God, which is all that is required to a sacryfice. For it is certaine, that as a liuing body in ap­pearence, by the vertue of some cha­ractere, might be made capable to si­gnifie as much as a liuing body indeede, could signifie: so a liuing body ap­pearing deade, by the vertue of Christs words, may be a signe of all those things, which a creature truly deade, were apt to represent.

And indeede it is a thing which ne­ther Catholikes nor you can doubt of. Not Catholikes, because the Eucha­risse [Page 174]vnder the species of bread is no lesse a Sacrament, then though the substance of breade were ioyned with its species. Ioan. 3. v. 14. Not you, since that brasse vn­der the species of a serpent, was as pro­per a signe of the death of Christ, as though the true substance of a serpent, had bene ioyned to the apparence of the same.

Now we must see whether this muta­tion which is apt in it selfe to testifie Gods soueraignetie, were a so instituted to that end.

Which is apparent, in that, to iudge that God hath determined a thing to some certaine end, it is sufficient to proue that he endowed it with all thin­ges necessarie to that end, it being an v [...] whorthy thought, to conceaue that God who doth nothing in vaine, yea who ordaines euery thing to its end, should yet haue instituted some one thing, most apt to signifie that which notwithstanding he would not haue it to signifie.

Ard verily if this manner of ga­thering the institution of a thing to so­me certaine end, be not sufficient, we [Page 175]haue no meanes to know whether the Eucharist be a Sacrament, it not being said in all the scripture, that it is a Sacra­ment, but onely by our inference, for that it hath all things necessarie to a Sa­crament. Howbeit the greake text both of the three Euangelists and of S. Paule, which text onely you admitt to be authenticall, beare these senses Lus. 22. v. 20. Matth. 26. Marc. 14. Ibid. v. 19.1. Corin, 11. v. 24. powered out, giuen, broken, in the present tens: and Luc. 22. cit. Locis cit. it is. S. Luke, applies the word powered out to the chalice: which shewes planly that the effusion wherof he spoke, is made in the Euch rist, where onely the chalice is to le found. Whervpon Irs 1. Cor. homil. 24. S. Chrisostome speaking of this breaking, saith this may be seene in the Encharist, but vpon the crosse it cannot; And In 4. Cor. 11. Caluine, her I interprete (frangi) to be broken, to be putt for (immolari) to be sacrificed. And therfor who willdoubt but mention was made, of a gift, a powreing-out, of a breaking, in a word, of a sacryfice, offered vnto God, since all these things are done for vs (as the scripture in plane tearmes doth witnes) and nothing can be offe­red for mans saluation but to God a [Page 176]lone? To what pourpose did the scrip­ture adde so many epethites signifynig a sacryfice without interposing any one word which might moue vs to concea­ue the contrarie, but to giue vs to vn­derstand, that the body and blood of Christ is in the Eucharist, as a true Host? They are truly in it, and a true sacryfice is the Eucharist, seeing it hath all the partes that are essentiall to a sacrifice. What ans [...]ere I pray you will you retur­ne me to this? Will you reply, that if it be enough to put a creature, vnder the ap­parences and species of death, and so to offer it to God, to make a sacryfice, the Picture of Iesus-Christ offered vp to God would be a sacryfice.

To this I answere, that in such an oblation, one could not affirme that there were any sacrifice ether of Iesus-Christ, or of his Picture. Not of Iesus-Christ, because he would so nether be effectually and truly dead nor yet in Apparence, wheras yet it is necessarily required that the thing signified be pre­sent, one of these two wayes. Not of his Picture, because though it were present, yet should it not be distroyed, or chan­ged [Page 177]at all. Now it happens not so in the Eucharist: for Iesus Christ is present in it, and suffers death in apparence, for as much as he doth vayle himselfe in a deade species, which he doth Sacra­mentally vnite vnto himselfe; euen as being the Word he clothed himselfe with humane shape, which he did vnite vnto himselfe hypostatically or perso­nally. And theifore when we say, that it sufficeth, to sacryfice a liunig creature, that it be put vnder the species of death: our meaning is not, that it should be put so by way of representation, as though it were purtraited deade: or els, (being represented liuing) as though it were contayned vnder the onely species of the deade picture; because in euery sacrifice the presence of the thing is re­quisite, because the oblation of the sa­cryfice is accomplished by the deliuerie of that which is offered and sacrificed. But our meaning is, that the liuing creature, should in it selfe, be couered with the species and apparēces of death, and so be offered to God. This reason doth (a priore) or demonstratiuely shew, that the celebration of the Eu­chariste [Page 178]is a true saciyfice: How beit the breuitie which I haue proposed vnto my selfe, shall not hinder me to produce another reason therof.

It is sayd in the Tu es sa­cerdos in cternum. 109. Psalme that Christ is a Priest for euer; which the Hebrae. 7. v. 17. & 13. A­postle also repeates confirming that he is a preist for euer. In nether of the places is there any condition adicyned, which might draw these words Preist and Pre­isthoode, from their proper significatior; yea contrariwise there are some which doe restravne them more clesely to it, while the kingly Prophere addes, that the sonne of God is a Preist according to the order of Melchisedech, who was truly a Preist, and offered sacrifice; and that preisthood also was conferred by God on Iesus, with on Psal. 10.9. Iuras it Do­mtur [...] & non paemite­l [...] teum. oath that he should neuer bedepriued of it; and finally that the Heb. 7 v. 3. Asstu tlatus autem filto Det manet [...] in [...]ernum. Apostle saith, that Melchisedech was a figure of Iesus-Christ, in that he remayned preist for all eternitie. Ther­for Iesus-Christ mioyes as yet tiue Preisthood as it was cōferred vpon him; and like as Melchisedech, was cōtinually a true Priest, without euer being destitut of power to saciyfice; so must also Ie­sus-Christ be eternally, without euer [Page 179]loosing the power of sacryfycing; and consequently there is euen to this day a true and proper sacrifice.

You will deny the consequence lknow, which yet I will easily proue, by the strōgest of all proofes, to witt by the definitiō of Preisshood left vs by S. Paul confirmed by the holy fathers, auowed by yours, which definition requrres the power of sacry ficing as an essentiall part.

S. Paule. Heb. 5. defines him that is indowed with preisthoode, by relation to sacrifice Omnis pontifex constituitur in his quae suntad Den̄, vt offerat dona & sa­crisicia. euery Bishope, saith he, graecè A [...], chosen out of men, is ordayned by men, in the things which be­long to God, that he should offer gistes and sacrifices for sinnes. And the 8. to the Omnis Pontifex ad offerendum munera & hostias con­stituttur. Hebrewes where he speakes not of the Bishops of the old Testament, as your aut hours will haue that of the 5. chapter to be vnderstood, but of Iesus-Christ, whom he calls a Bishope. Euery Bishope, saith he. is ordayned to offer gi­stes, in greeke [...], sacrifice, concluding thervpon, that since l. Christ is Preist, he must necessarily also haue some hoste to offer, that power being of the essence of preisthoode. Which appeares most ma­nifestly [Page 180]out of these passages, as also by the testimonies of the holy fathers, and of your owne authours, who openly teach, that S. Paule did in those places define Preisthoode, and ascribed the power of sacrificinge vnto it.

Chrysost. hom. 8. in 5. Heb. Aposto­lus definit quid sit sa­cerdos. The Apostle, saith S. Chrysostome vpon the first place of S. Paule to the Heb. doth define what a preist is: and vpon the second place Et in 8. Hebra. Hom. 14. Sacerdos non est abs (que) sacrificio, opertes ergo quoque eum habere sacri­ficium. a preist, saith he, it not without a sacrifice. The Apostle, saith S. Amb. in 5. Hebrae. desi­nit quid sit Pontifex. Item com­mune es̄t Christo & ei qui ex ho­minibus con­stituitur vt offerat dona & sacrificia. Ambrose vpon the first place of his E­pistle to the Hebrewes, doth define what is a preist. and a litle after, It is common to Christ, and to him who is constituted by men, to offer giftes and sacrifices.

The Bishopes of the old law, saith Amb. in 8. Hebrae. Pon­tifices veteris testamenti statuti sunt offerre mu­uera & ho­stias Vnde necesse est saluato­rem nostrum habere ali­quid ad offe­rendum pro nobis. the same Father, vpon the 8. chap of S. Paule to the Hebrewes, were ordayned to offer gistes and hostes &, whence it followes that it was necessarie that our sauiour I.C. had som thing to offer vp for vs. It belongs to a Bishope, saith Theodoret in 8 Hebrae. Proprium est Pontificis of­ferre dona. vniuerso­rum. Theodorete vpon the latter place, to offer vp the giftes of all men. A Preist, saith Theophyl. in 8. Hebrae. Sa­cerdos sine hostia non est, necesse ergo erat & hunchabere quiddam quod offer­ret. Theophilacte vpon the same place, is no Preist without an hoste: It was therfor necessarie that he should have, meaning Christ, what to offer.

This first sentence, saith. Caluine vpon [Page 181]the same place, is worthy of remarke, which teacheth, that no Preist is ordayned but to offer gastes. Preisthoode, saith your Cathech me, is an office, and an autho­ritie to appeare in the presence of God to obtayne grace and fauour, to appease his anger, by offering vp a sacryfice which is ac­ceptable vnto him. Therfore the po [...]er to sacrifice is essē [...]iall to preisthoode, by the definition of the Apostle, by the explication of the Fathers, and your owne mens confessions.

And if prower to sacrifice be essentiall to Preisthoode, it followes euidently, that Christ who is euen to this present a true Preist, hath also power to sacrifice, and to offer euen or his day, a true facri­fice, which in shew is another then that which he offerd vpon the crose, because vpon the crosse he could not dy againe. We haue therfor what we demand, e Repon. 15. Sunday. for weonely sustayne that in the new law there is another sacrifice then that of the crosse to be offered by the Ministers of the new Testamēr. Which is most ma­nifest, for wheras Christ cannot offer sa­crifice in heauen, he must necessarily of­fer by his Ministers in earth, seeing he [Page 182]hath another sacrifice then that of the crosse. And this is that which all the Fa­thers doe witnes.

Christ is yet Preist, saith Theod in psal. 109. Sacerdos nunc est Christus non ipse aliquia offerens sed vocatur ca­put eorum qui offerunt. Theodorete, not that he himselfe offers any thing, but he is called the head of them that offer. Albeit I. C. saith S. In sal. 38. Easi Christus nune non vi­detur offerre, tamen ipse offertur in terris cum Christi cor­pus offertur, tmo ipse of­ferre mani­festatur in nobis cuius sermo sancti­ficat sacrifi­cium quod effertur. Ambrose, is not now seene to offer, yet he is offered in earth, when the body of Christ is offered, yea we accnowledg that he himselfe offers, whose word sanctifies the facrifice which is offered. We affirme, saith In 7. ad Hebrae dici­mus Chri­sium cum aeternus sit & immor­talis are vera semper esse Srecrdorem nem & none qui­dim semper se [...]tip [...]m pro nobis of f rre creditur per mini [...]es suos. The ophilacte, that Christ, being eternall and immortall, is always­truly a Preist: for we beleeue that euen to this present he doth dayly offer vp himself for vs by the hands of his Ministers. Nor would he, saith In c. 6. Heb. neque enim de ea quae semel facta est a Deo oblatio­ue & hosts dixisset in aetarnum, sed respicions ad praesentes sa­crificos per qutsme lic Christus sa­crificat & scar ficatur, qui etiam in mystica cana modum ill a tradidit hu­insmods sa­crifily. Oecumenius, haue affir­med, by reason of that oblation and hoste which he once onely offered, that Christ was a preist for euer but he had an eye to the sacrificers which now are, by whose meanes I. C. doth both sacryfice and is sa­cry ficed, haeuing taught them in his misti­call supper the manner of such a sacrifice.

You will peraduenture grant, that it is essentiall to preisthood to sacryfice, but not to sacrifice at all tymes: wherfore, to iustile Christ a preist now, it is sufficient that he could once sacrynce, as he did [Page 183]vpon the crosse. I answere that if power to sacryfice be essentiall to preisthoode as I haue alreadie proued; it followes therupon, that it must aggtee to it at all tymes: seeing an essentiall compound cannot subsiste but by the sustance of all its essentiall partes. For example a man cannot subsiste without the, ratio forma­lis, formall cause of a reasonable crea­ture, without both body and soule ioyned together. It remaynes therfore, that I. C. being at this present Preist, must haue power to offer another sacrifice, then that of the crosse, which also is manifest out of S. Hierom saynig, not onely that a Prest ought to sacryfice, but that he doth continually offer sacryfice for the people.

Your are not able to anoyd the force of this argument, but by sustayning that Christ is not now truly a preist, saue one­ly (to vse schooe tearmes) by ampliation for so much as he was truly a prest; and also metaphorically and anologically, because the vertue and force of his [...] ­c [...]yfice, is yet in vigour, since he liues for all eternitie, and offers for vs in heauen his prayers to God almightie. But admit­ting Christ to be a true Preist, as we haue [Page 184]proued him to be; and confessing also that power to sacryfice is essentiall to preisthoode, it carries no show of reason to say th [...]t the eternitie of the fruite of a sacrifice, sufficeth to make preisthood eternall, though depriued of power to sacryfice: for it is most manifest that a thing cānot be eternall, vnlesse its essen­tiall partes be also eternall. And if it were lawfull to inferre the permanencie of preisthood out of the permanencie of the fruite of the sacryfice, by the same reason I would also inferre, that an hun­dred yeares after the decease of a king, or Magistrate, there charge were perma­nēt in their owne persons, since the fruit of their gouuernement doth suruiue. And therfore this fruite serues to no other end but onely to testifie that I. C. had preisthoode and that by vertue ther­of he had offered a sacryfice of an infi­nite value, but in no sort to shew that he hath preisthood as yet. That I. C. saues vs for all eternitie, imports, that hes is an eternall sauiour, not a Preist; since saue vs he could without being a Preist. Decumenius ncap 6. ad [...]ebraeos. And this truth was so familiarly knowen to the Fathers, that some of them doe ex­presly deny that the eternitie of preist­hoode [Page 185]doth agree with I. Christ, by reason of the sacrifice of the Crosse: teaching that it aggrees vnto him by reason of the sacry­fices, which he dayly offers, and dayly shall offer till the end of the world, by the hands of his Ministers.

If no more then the fruite of a sacryfice be required to the eternitie ef priesthoode, it followes that the fruite of a sacryfice is the essence of preifthoode: nay more, that nothing els is essentiall vnto it, which is most absurde. In conclusion, this truih of the sa­cryfice, is taken ether for the vertue which the sacrifice hath to iustifie, or for the effect of this verue which is our iustificatiō. In the first acception it is a qualitie of a sacryfice: in the second, it is an effect of this qualitie; and therfore howsoeuer you take it, of the es­sence of preisthoode it cannot be, since it is the effect of the same, in so much as it is the effect of the sacryfice, and that no effect can be the essence of its cause. It cannot be of the essence, because what so euer is essen­tiall to a thing, becomes the same thing with that of whose essence it is, which cannot be said of the effect and the cause which are necessarily distinguished. Finally it cannot be of the essence, because the cause doth preceede its effect, wheras a compound [Page 186]preceedes not its essētiall partes. Preisthood is not the vertue and force of the facrynce, but the vertue and force of facryficing. As for example Roya [...]tie is not the fruite and commoditie which we receaue by gouer­ment; but the power to gouerne. And ther­fore, sith I. C. inioyes preisthood for euer, he hath also power to sacryfice for euer, It being a thing most euident that the preist­hoode cannot be erernall, while the power of sacryficing, which is essentiall vnto it, is temporall. Nor will it be to the purpose for you to say, that wheras Christ doth conti­nually offer vp his payers to God for man­kind, he doth also continually offer sacri­fice, for since the conditions necessarily re­quired to the essence of a true sacryfice, can­not suite with prayers, as we haue shewed out of the definition, the oblatiō of prayers, cannot be a true sacryfice. And this is so cleare and manifest, that, when as the scrip­ture calls Christ an eternall preist, it ascribes that dignitie vnto him by reason of a true sacryfice. Wherfore the fathers also of the primitiue Church would haue the Eucha­rist, wherby preisthood doth now appertay­ne to Christ, to be a Cyp. Epist. 51. vtique lle Sacerdos clea Christi uero sungi­ur, qui id quod Chri­stus fatit, mitatur & [...]aerificium [...]erum & [...]lenum tunc offert in Ec­clesta Deo Fat [...], si sic ineeptat of­ferre secundū ipsum Chri­stum videat obtulisse. true, a Aug. l. 10. cent. ffaust. cap. 20. Huit [...]mo vero­que sacrificio falsa cesserūt. most true, a Aug. l. de sp. & lit. c. 11. In iplo verissimo & singulari sacrificio (Alisse) de­mino Deomosteo gra­tias agere admonemur. greatest, a Aug. l. 10. cent [...]aust. c. 10. cit. full, Nazian. [...], Ape­ [...]. Quaian dem modo externū illuc sacrificium magnorum mysteriorun antitypū ips (Deo) offerry aeuderem? externall, and Aug. l. de spir. & lit. [...] 11. cit. singular suerisice; and Aug. l. 20. de ciuit. c. 10 inillud Apo­calyp. 20. erunt sacer dotes Dei & Christs. &. [...] preists, to be true preists, [Page 187]in the proper and naturall signification of the word. Nor would they affirme this, vn­lesse they accnow ledged this truth to haue bene deliuered by Christ, his Apostles, and holy scripture. But of this, since none can doubt, we will passe to another point.

SECT. III. OF THE ELEVATION OF THE HOSTE.

IT it be lawfull to offer sacryfice, as I hope I haue sufficiently proued, why should it be vnlawfull to ereuate the hoste, since that this eleuation doth properly signifie the oblation therof? In the old law, as is to be seene in the 8. of Leuit. and els where, the preist did eleuate what he offered, and we haue it by a cleare collection our of Basil. lib. de Spir. S. c. 27. Dogmata quae in Eccle sia praedican­tur quaedam habemus & doctrina seriptorum prodita quae­dam ex Apo­stolotum tra­ditione in mysterio id est in occulio tradita reci­pimus quorū vtraque pa­rem vim ba­bent ad pie­tatem. Inuo­cationis ver­ba quum ostendum nis Eccle­ [...] & popu­ [...]m b [...]ne­ [...]tionis quis actorum in ipto nobis liquit? Lib. 4. hist. Drat. 20. S. Ba­sile the great his liturgie who was instiled by b Theadorete, and S. c Gregorie, of Nazian­cene, the light and sunne of the world, that we hold this custome from the Apostles tyme: for in his said Liturgie, mention is made of this eleuation in words of this nature: when the Deacon saw the Preist extend his hands, and touch the sanctified breade to make the holy Eleuation, he saith, let vs attend. Which thing also is diligently obserued by those authours which haue made expositiōs vpon [Page 188]the liturgies, as by Nicholas Cabasilas who saith: And he also approching vnto the Ta­ble, hauing taken into his hands, and showen the quickning bread; he calls those that are worthily about to partake of, it as it were, saying. Behold the bread of life which you see: And Germane the Patriarche of Constan­tinople saith thus vpon the same subiect: and that the preist doth lift vp the heauenly bread, and make the signe of the crosse thrice in the aire with the venerable and quickning breade, it doth intimate &.

And indeede what cause was there of cal­ling this eleuation in questiō, since it is men­tioned in the ancient liturgies of S. Basile and S. Chrvsostome? and S. Denys also the Apostle of our France deliuered the same? In a word, this point is so cleare, that you haue no other cause to cōtest against it, but onely in so much as it is sustayned by the Catholike Church, which you loue to im­pugne. which is manifest by the testimonie of one of yours, [...]spinian. histo. sa­ [...]im. affirming, that Luthere for no other reason did impugne the Eleuation, but for hatred of Catholikes, and doth acc­nowledge it to be such, that by good right it ought to be Retinen­ [...]m esse ele­ationem hi vhi vt npiae prohi­eiur, & abolendam vbi vt ni cessaria pr­cipitur. retayned and obserued, where it is prohibited as impious. There be also others of yours who place it amōgst the [...], [Page 189]which are nether commanded nor prohibi­ted: finally others confesse that it was in vse in the primitiue Church, as they make good by the testimonies of the Fathers. Wher vpon Vvitem­beregenses refutation [...] Orthodoxi consensus p 101. Eleua. tionem ren adiophora [...] quaea Chris nec praecept nec prohibi sit omnes ir telligentes & pios fateri [...] non dubium est Et Hosp [...] ­nian. par 1. Histo. l. 2. fo 31. In prim [...] ­tiua Ecclesi­symbola Eu­charistica paululum eleuata & populo osten­sa fuetunt. we are moued diligently to defend and conserue it, and the rather, because, as you affirme, it was the counsell of your first father; or if it please your worp. that we should change it, sith Dionysj Ecclesiae Hie­rar. cap. 3. Chrysostomi­homil. 36. in 1. Corinth. & hom. 3. ad Ephes. & Basilij Lib. d sp. s. c. 27. c. Rom. 4. v. 15. S. Paule teacheth vs that where there is no law, there is no trans­gression, produce I beseech you one passage of the scripture which doth prohibite it; which if you cannot performe, confesse at least, that the Church is indowed with suffi­ciēt power to institute the same: for d S. Au­gustine holds, it to be a meere madnes, to con­tende that that is not to be done, which the Church is accustomed to doe through the vni­uersall world. Wherto e one of yours also doth assent, in these words, that any may be compelled and conuinced by the authoritie of the Church, and that heretikes are not more forcibly and efficatiouly vrged by any exter­nall argument.

SECT. IV. OF MASSES WHERE THE ASSISTANTS DOE NOT COMMVNICATE.

BY this same rule you will loose this cause too, I meane the question which [Page 190]you moue about priuate masses, [...] Epist. 118. [...] Vvhitat. [...]ontrou. 1. q. [...] cap. 5. & [...]. ffateor & [...]os & haere­ [...]cos cogi & [...]onuinci pos­ [...] author [...]ta­ [...]e [...]elesiae, [...]ec alto ar­gumento ex­ [...]e [...]o v [...] ­di [...]s ac for­ [...]ius pre [...]i [...]areticos. as you please to tearme them, and communion vnder both kinds, in both which kinds, the Church did many yeares agoe practise, what we now practise. How beit I will briefely touch both those points, hoping to make manifest that you are as ill grounded in those, as in the others which we haue alreadie examined.

There is no man that doth not ingenu­ously confesse, that the celebration of the Euchariste, when the people doe commu­nicate is more perfect, then that, where they communicate not: common reason conuin­ceth that to all the world; both because the fruits of the sacrifice are more fruitfully communicated when the hoste is consum­mated by the assistants, worthyly disposed, then when it is not receaued by them: and also, because this mysterie, being both a sa­crament and a sacryfice, is more perfectly accomplished, when it is not onely offered to God in sacryfice, but also imparted to the people as a sacrament. For these considera­tions the ancient canons, and Fathers, doe inuite, exhort, yea command christians to cōmunicate at the masses which they hearè, and the Councell of Trent doth expres­ly desire it. Sess. 2 [...]. Wher for if you pretend no more but that it were better that the faithfull [Page 191]should communicate all at the masses they heare, we doe loyne hands with you. And in this cause, in lieu of condemning the good and wholsome doctrine of the Church, in this point, as in all the rest, you should com­plaine of the indeuotion of the people sith it is their coldnes that is cause of their not communicating, not the Pastours fault. But [...]f your bent be to condemne the masses, where the assistants communicate not, to be vnlawfull, we must oppose, and with great reason in all mens iudgment, since none are found who iustifie your pretentions, and condemne ours.

If the masses where the people commu­nicate not were vnlawfull, it must needs be because the oblation of the Euchariste, as it is a sacrifice, should be necessarily annected to the participation of the people in the Eucharist, as it is a Sacrament; which could onely come to passe two wayes, other by reason of the nature of the sacrifice, or be­cause God would haue it so. By reason of the sacrifice, it cannot be, since it is manifest that its beeing doth not depend of the par­ticipation of the assistants: none did eate of the holocausts which were wholy cōsumed [...] none did participate (after the manner we spe [...]ke of) of that which was ordayned by [Page 192]Moyses for the remission of sinnes, Leuit. 6. for, as it is written, preists alone had libertie to eate of it. N [...]y in the sacryfice of the Crosse which was offered for vs all, none at all did participate in that manner, in which our ad­uersaries would oblige vs to partake in the Eucharist. Nether can one affirme, that Ie­sus-Christ would haue no masses celebrated without communicants, there nether being any formall law, nor expresse word in all the scripture, whence you will haue all the tru­thes of faith to be deriued, wherby we may gather it.

You will happily say that Christ in his last supper communicated his Apostles, and consequently that we are bound to imitate him by distributing the Eucharist to the people. But this proues no more but that the people may communicate, that it is to be desired that they would communicate, and that, when they will, it should not be re­fused them: but it imports not, that we are bound to thrust the Eucharist vpon them against their will, and that we are not to ce­lebrate, vnlesse they communicate. For who is able to sustayne, that in case the Apostles had not communicated, our sauiour had not celebrated the Euchariste? Who dare affir­me [Page 193]that it was Gods will that so glorious à mysterie should haue depended vpon the will of another, and that the inde­uotion of the comon people should make the Pastour indeuoute?

But I would willingly aske you, since you make our sauiours imitatiō an inuio lable law vnto you alwayes to commu­nicate the people, Cap. de Euchar. Ad rectam Eu­charistiae actio­nem requirun­tur ad minus duo, [...]idelices Minister bucha­ristiae benedicens, & [...]s cui Eucha­ristiae Sacramer­tum dispensa­tur. why doth it not ob­lige you also to communicate all the people? Which yet you doe not: for the Confession of Witemberg is content that one onely should cōmunicate; and againe, many are present at your suppers who cōmunicate not. In à word seeing S. Paul doth tell vs, that where there is no law, there is no transgression, and that sinne is à trangession of the law: and seing you produce no place of scripture which condemnes vs, you your selues stand guiltie of the fault, not in this res­pect onely, but in many others.

First by the custome of the Church: for Hom [...] in Ep. ad Ephes. Fru­strahabetur quo­tidiana oblati [...], cum nemo sit qui simul participe [...]. S. Chrysostome confesseth that in his tyme there was such à negligence a­mongst the people, that there were ma­ny oblations made wherof none did partake: and A [...]br. 5. de Sacram. c. 4. S. Ambrose doth witnes [Page 194]the same, speaking of the Grecians, who he saith were wonte to communicate but once à yeare.

Secondly by the confession of your owne Authours: for Perkinsus in [...]rohlem de Mis [...]a priuata. Tē ­ [...]ore Walfridi [...] [...]entur caepisse soliteriae missae & tempore Gre­gori [...]. Perkins doth ac­cnowledge that the custome of saying masse wherin the people communieca­ted nor, was obserued in the Church, euen from the tyme of walfride and Gregorie the great, that is, à thousand yeares agoe, whence it is manifest that it hath bene obserued in all tymes, since none can shew the begining therof.

Thirdly by your men for The historie of false Martyrs in [...]n thelife of iohn Hus. The me­morie of [...]o. Hus ought to bee in holy esteeme a­mongst all the faithfull. Iohn Hus, whose memorie is famous amongst you, saith planly, witnes Luth. colloq. conu [...]alibus. Luthere, that this custome is not vnlawfull.

SECT. V. Of Communion vnder one kind.

TO improue and reiect the ancient customes of the Church, as you doe, without alleading any law for their condemnation, is to condemne your selues. You crye out Anathema against vs, because we communicate vnder one kind onely, which yet hath bene in all tymes practised in the Church: you [Page 195]persuade the people that we doe them à great iniurie in not permitting them both the kinds, wheras you produce no làw, which prohibites (as an vnlawfull thinge) what we practise.

And that this, many ages agoe, was the custome of the Church Ser. de Laepsis. S. Cyprian, S. De obitu Sa­tyri. Ambrose, and Lib. 2. de vxo­re Euzeb. l. 6. c. 39. Tertulian, who liued in the second, third, and fourth age, doe deliuer, Lib. de Lapsis. witnessing that the primitiue Christians conserued the Euchariste in there houses, vnder the onely species of bread, to haue accesse to it at all houres, vpon sundrie occasions, whether it were in tyme of sicknes, to prepare them­selues to Martirdorne, or for same other respecte. Further it appears out of S. Cyprian who notes particularly, that Children were communicated, vnder the onely species of wine: as also out of S. Basil Epist. ad Caesaream Au­gust. Basile who witneseth that such as liued solitarily in the wildernes cōmunicated vnder one kinde. Manifest ther­fore it is by these authorities, that the custome of communicating vnder one kind hath bene obseruerdin the Church aboue twelue hundred yeares, and that, which is worthy to be noted, without [Page 196]all opposition ether of Geekes or la­tins, till Iohn Hus his tyme.

Nay further, wheras in the a Actes of the Apostles, where mention is made of the Cōmunion of the Church, he spea­kes onely of the breaking of the bread, we haue iust occasion to conceaue, that this custome was not onely introduced in the tymes of the forenamed Aun­cients, but euen in the Apostles tyme. Againe wheras the Fathers are of opi­nion, that our sauiour after his resurre­ction, gaue the Euchariste to his disci­ples in Emaus vnder the onely species of breade, we haue reason to beleeue, moued by their testimonie, that it was the custome in the verie tyme of Iesus Christ. Howbeit none can doubt, but that the communion vnder one kind, hath bene practised in the Church frō the second and third age. If you did pro­duce any law which did prohibite this vse, we should doe amisse to transgresse it: But you haue produced none, nor are the authorities wheron you rely of any waight or momēt against vs. As for the passage of S. Iohn the 6. it auayles you not, both because, according to you, it is [Page 197]not vnderstood of the Euchariste, saue in the begining onely; for in the end of the same Chapter, Calu. [...]n 6. Ioan. v. 53. Non recti Beh [...] ­r [...] cum hoc testi­mon [...] probarent, vsum calic i [...] pr [...] ­missum de [...]ere [...]mnibus esse. he mentiones that bread onely, wherof it is said that it giues life euerlasting: and also because that Caluin himfelfe blames the Bohemiās for inde­uouring to proue out of that text, that the Chalice is to be imparted to all men.

If you produce that of S. Paule where he speakes of the Euchariste, 1. Corinth. 11. it will no wayes aduantage your cause, yea contra­riwise, it will preiudice it, since after he had related the institution of Iesus Chr. speaking of the eating of the Euchariste, he speakes of it with disiunction, saying, who shall eate or drinke, whence it appea­tes that it is not necessarie to receaue both the knids together.

If you obiect our Sauiours example, it will be in vaine, since you your selues cō ­fesse, that it is not necessari to imitate him in eueri thing, and place: that it is another thing to instruct Preists as Preists what they are to doe, Act. [...]. and another thing [...]o teach thē what they ought to make the people practise; and that the Apost. thē ­selues distributed this Sacramēt, without making mētion of any thing but bread.

You will alleadge without doubt that place of S. Mathew 26. Matth. 26. Drinke ye all of this, which Caluine extolls so much. But that will make as litle to your pourpose as the rest, because in that passage Iesus-Christ speakes tò his Apostles onely, as S. Marke shewes, Marc. 14. saying, they all dranke of it, which word all did plāly designe the Apost. only, since they only drāke of it.

It may be you will obiect, that if Iesus-Christ by these words, Drinke ye all of this, meane onely the Apostles, then by paritie he speakes of them onely, when he saith, Eate ye all of this, and cōsequētly, the faithfull should not be obliged to communicate. But your consequence is false, 1. Corinh. 11. v. 28 Probet autem se [...]psum homo & sic de pane illo [...]edat & de calice bibat. because, albeit in that place, this word, eate, was onely addressed to the Apostles, yet is it sufficient that the cō ­munion of the faithfull is cōmanded els wher, to witt, in the sixt of S. Iohn, and in the first Epist. of S. Paul to the Cor.

We could sufficiētly defend our selues by the sole title of our possession, and your weaknes, which is so great that you cannot cōuince vs, though by condēning vs, you are obliged therunto. But we will not insiste vpon this point, it being an easie taske to manifest, that we nether [Page 199]wrong the people, nor yet iniure the Sa­crament; yea on the contrarie side, that that which we teach is aduantagious to both: and that your doctrine is iniurious to both, as also to the institution of Iesus-Christ. We doe no wrong to the people, because the body and blood of Iesus-Christ being as well vnder one kind as both; and the signification of the Myste­rie remayning intire, the people receaue Iesus Christ as truly vnder one kind, and with as great beneciction of heauen, as vnder both. Nor doe we iniure the Sacra­ment, because the essence therof doth not absolutly require the two kinds, but that it may subsist vnder one onely, without loosing any essētiall part: sithēs it doth possesse in one, the body and blood of Iesus Ch. and innoyes all the significatiōs which belong to its essence; the species of bread most fitly signifying the nourishment of the soule by grace, and the vnion of the faithfull in one bodie together with their head, for as much as it nourisheth, and its masse is composed of many cornes of wheate.

Now hauing shewen, that the com­munion vnder one onely kind, is nether iniurious, to the people nor to the Sacra­ment. [Page 200]I will not stay there, but further I will make manifest, that it is profitable and honorable to both. To the Sacra­ment, because it preserues it, if not from iniuries, at least from indecencies contra­rie to the honour and reuerence due to the Sacramēt, and yet are most obuious: for it is manifeste that if the species of wine were cōmunicated to all men, they could not auoyd sheding of it. To the people: because if it were still necessaire to giue both the kinds, it could not easi­ly be keept to communicate the people at all tymes, all momēts, all occurences: for besids that à sufficient quantitie of wine, is not euery where found to com­municate the faithfull, ther are also some that doe so loath wine, that they cannot onely not drinke it, but not so much as smell it. Whence we may well gather that Iesus Christ did not establsh the necessitie of communicating vnder both kinds, [...] Brentius in [...]polo confess. [...]itemb. Martyr. [...] Corinth. 10. & [...] [...]mo Buce­ [...]s in colloq. [...]atisbonensi cō ­ [...]sist esse indif­ [...]rens sumere [...]am vel vtrā ­quespeciē idem­que concesserunt Thcologs Prote­stantes in Colloq. Augustano. Vade Hospin [...]an. part. 2 histo. an. 1536. Et in concordiae discordi cap. 41. Coccium lib. 6. do Eucharist. c. 3. since he cannot oblige vs to impossibilities. And therfor diuers of your authours doe grant, that this hath place, and is true in abstemious persons.

But it is you indeede who iniure the Sacrament, and people; while you de­ptiue them both of the reall and true bo­dy [Page 201]of Iesus Christ, which we doe care­fully preserue for them; and you, giuing onely the appearrences to the people vnder the species of bread and wine, are iustly by Luthere cōpared to one who hauing supped vp the meate of the egg, doth carefully gather vp the shell to the people to eate.

Further, you are most iniurious to the institution of Iesus Christ, Beza Epist. [...]. Rite celebrabi­tur (Coenae Do­mini) siquod pa­nis aut vini vi­cem vel vsu com­muni, vel pro tē ­poris ratione sup­plet, pan [...]s aut vini l [...]o adhi­beatur. in that you sustayne, that albeit he instituted his Sa­crament in bread and wine, yet nether the one nor the other of those kinds are necessarie; so that it maybe administred in other matters. Let the Reader now iudge whether of vs are more iniurious to the Sacrament, and more preiudiciall to the people, and cōsequently who are to be cōdemned. Without all doubt you will be held faultie in the iudgement of any Reader, yea which is more, euen in your owne iudgment. For albeit you contēne the authoritie of the Church, Hospinian. l. 1. histo. sacram. & lib. de concord. dis [...]. c. 41. Luther in declarat. Eu­char & [...]l [...]bi. yet by Gods speciall prouidence, Luther deferrs so much vnto it in this point, that by the relation of your owne Cal­uinsts, he confesseth, that it is not neces­sarie to giue both the kinds; that the Church had power to ordayne one [Page 202]onely; that the people are to be satisfied therwith; Further, he approues the Rule made by the Councell of Latran to that effect, which being done so, he would find it verie strange, saith he, if one Bishope of his owne authoritie should opposeit.

CHAP. VII.

MINISTERS.

YOur Maiestie should also see, that our religion is disciphered vnto you quite otherwise then it is indeede: for if the things which are imposed vpon vs, to witt that we are enemyes of saintes, and of the Blessed Virgine Marie; and that we hold that good workes are not necessarie vnto saluation; and that we made God authour of sinne, were true, we were abominable creatures, vnworthy of the societie of men; but they are forged calumnies to bring vs into hatred, and are refuted by our writings, sermons, and our verie manner of life.

ANSWERE.

If you be men of your word, Ennemies of Saintes. it is high tyme for you to begin to trusse vp your baggage, and to remoue your selues out of the societie of men, since you [Page 203]haue sentenced your selues to that pu­nishment, in case you be guiltie of à crime, of which you will neuer be able to cleare your selues.

Is it not to be enemy to the Saints to ascribe contumelious names vnto them, which the Diuell, Pagans, and the old Heresiarkes condemned by the primi­tiue Church, gaue them? names, I say, which the Fathers doe disalowe, and re­iect by the authoritie of Scripture? And yet, witnes Kemnit [...]us E­xam. Conc. part. 3. p 228 Vsitat vocantur mor­tus. Ho [...]. 58. de S. Babyl. Kernnitius one of your prime Authours, you doe ordinarily tearme them deade, no otherwise then the Diuell according to S. Chrysostome: Iulian the Apostata in S. Cyrille lib. cōt. Iulias: Vi­gilantius in S. Hierome lib. cont. Vigi­lantium., who together with the rest of the Fathers reprehend that manner of speach. They are not deade, saith S. Ambrose Serm. 10. d. ss. Pet & Paul Non enim mor tui sunt quor. curamus nata lem hodie, sed re­nati viuūt, &c.: we doe not tearme them deade, saith S. Damascene 4 de Fide c. 16 Eos qui in sp­resurrectionis si deque erga eun diem extremun clauscrunt, mor tuos haud qua quā appellamus: He is not the God of the deade, but of the liuing, saith S. Hierome l [...]b. cont. Vigit. Non est Deu mortuorum se [...] viuorum. Item sancti non appel lātur mortui, se [...] dormientes. following the Gospell. The Saints are not said to be deade, but to sleepe, saith he againe.

Is it not to be enemye to the Saints to depriue them of all care, and all charitie towards men? making them who are in the state of perfection aboue, lesse per­fect, [Page 204]then those that are here below sub­iect to worldly defectes? and yet this you doe. They doe not, saith Caluine Calu. in 1. Cor. 13. Charitatem praesent [...]b us offi­e [...]s min [...] me exer­cent, nō sunt pro nobis soliciti, charitatis perpo­tuitas nihil per­t [...]net ad tempus intermedium. Et in cap 1 Za­char officia cha­ritatis scimus restring [...] ad c [...]r­sum praesentis vitae, exercise charitie, they haue no care of vs: we know that the offices of Charitie are restray­ned to the course of this prefent life.

Is it not to be enemy to the Saints to maintayne that they nether pray for the liuing in generall nor in particular? Yet this you affirme, the deade, saith Polanus Polanus in dis­putationibus [...]riuatis d [...]sp. 28. Sancti defuncti non intercedunt apud Deum pro [...]obis viuentibus [...]ec in genere, [...]ec in particu [...] [...]. Perkinsius in Cathol. reform Coutrou. 15. de­ [...]uncti non ro­ [...]ant Deum spe­ [...]aliter pro hoc [...]ut illo. Professour at Basile, doe nether in gene­rall nor in particular make intercession for the liuing.

Is it not to be enemy to the Saints, to tearme them Monsters, Masques, hang­men, beastes? To affirme of Moyses chosen by God for the heade of his old law, that his wisdome is hypocrisie; that his mouth was full of gale, yea of furie? to dare to say that S. Iames, one of the Apostles doateth. And yet this your doe. Caluine Cal lib. de ve­ [...]arefor. Ecclesia. doth honour S. Catharine and S. Christofer with the name of Monster; S. George 16. & 3. instit. [...]. 20. [...]. 24.25. & 27 and S. Hippolitus, with that of Masque, S. Dominike lib. de vera re­sorm. Eccles. with Hang­man: S. Medard Ibid. and others, with beast: And Luthere Luth in Ps. 45. & in c. 22. Gen. durst affirme, that Moy­ses his wisdome was hypocrisie, and that S. Iames, did doate.

Is it not to be enemy to the Saints, to equalise them and the most imperfect Christians in point of perfection, saying in expresse tearmes, that the greatest Saint doth not surpasse the least of the faithfull? And yet this you doe. I will not esteeme the least Christian of all, saith Luthere Luth. cap 1 [...]. Genes. Non de­be [...] Christia­num minimum omnium inf [...]rio­rem astimare D. Petro & [...]m [...]i­bus Sanctis qui sunt in caelo. Enemyes of our Blessed Laedye., any white inferiour to S. Peter, and all the rest of the Saints in Heauen.

Is it not to be enemy to our Blessed Lady, who in the instant of her concep­tion was confirmed in grace, to accuse her of incredulitie, to make her an infi­dele, to affirme that she is repugnant to Gods words and workes, that she doth, malignātly restrayne Gods power? And yet this you doe. She had within her selfe, saith Luther Luth. postillae in Euang. de an­nun. Sensum & insultum in­credulitatis in se habuit., both the feeling and assault of incredulitie. She was an infidele, saith à certaine Culmānus loe. cit. fuit in fidelis Sa [...]er. in Euāg-Verbo & operi­bus Dei [...]b An­gelo reuelatis s [...] opponit verbis Angels nō credit. Germane, both in the word and workes of God reuealed vnto her by the Angell. She opposeth her selfe, saith Calu. in cap. 1. Luc. Videtur nō minus mali­gne restringere potentiam Dei quam Zacha­rias. ano­ther, against the words of she Angell; she beleeues not. She seemes, saith Caluine, no lesse malignantly to limite Gods power, then Zacharias.

Is it not to be an enemy of our B. Ladye, to make her worthy of eternall punishments: to say that she desired to [Page 206]be Christ his companion, in those fun­ctions which God had committed to him alone: That she had lost all the con­fidence which she reposed in God: final­ly that her offence was not light, yea that it was as greeuous as Eues. And yet this you doe. Marie, saith à cerraine Spargenbergius post illa in Dom. post Epiphan. [...]s­gna fuit suppli­ [...]ijs sempiternis. Germane, was worthy of eternall punish­ments. Marie, saith Dominica 2. post Epiphan. Maria non eum tantum hono­ [...]em quaerit quae debetur parents­ [...]us, sed etiam ambi [...] honorem Messiae & cupit esse quasi sociae administrands eius efficij quod Chris [...]o tantum man [...]atū eraet. Brentius, did not onely seeke that honour which is due vnto parents, but also ambitiously aimed at the honour of the Messias, and demanded to be, as it were, à fellow in the administration of that office, which was committed to Christ alone. She lost, saith Post [...] in Do­ [...]in. post Epiph. Perdi [...]it omnem sid [...] c [...]am erga Deum. Coruinus, all confidence in God. The sinnes, of Eue and Marie, are nether of them litle. Marie did greeuously sinne, Professe the Cent. 1. l. 1. c. 10. Viraque de­licta non sunt [...]exigua. Mariae grauiter peccat. Centuriatours.

Is it not to be an enemye of the B. Virgin to make her importune, vnci­uile, and arrogant towards her sonne, and ambitious in such à measure that Christ was ashamed of it? And yet this is that you doe. There is no doubt, saith Caluine In c. 12. matth. in harmon. Gall., but our sauiour meant to repre­hend the importunitie of Marie: and in­deede she erred, so to interrupt our Sauiours speach. Marie, saith Homil. 78. in Luc. Veh [...]mēter inh [...]este & in­ciuiliter Chri­stum interpellae­un, importuna sua e [...]ocaetione leges publicae he­nestatis violauit, euocauit Iesum arrog intia qua­dam & elatione animi Ambitio­ne sua tam gra­uiter peccauit vt palam per Christum pude­fiat: & addit, ambitio blasphe­mia est. Brentius, did vehe­mently, dishonestly, and vnciuilly, interrupt [Page 207]Christ, by her importune interpellation she [...]ated the lawes of publike honestie. She disturbed Iesus with her arrogācie and pride she did so greeuously offend by her ambition, that Christ did publikely shame her with it. insequall wherof headds, that ambition is blasphemie.

Is it not to be an enemy of the B. Vir­gine, to affirme that in the passion of Iesus Christ, she was offended at him, and cōported her selfein such àsort, that it appeared planely that her thoughts were vaine, her hart impious? And yet this you doe. They were offended at Iesus Christ, saith Brent. hom. 17. in Luc. offen­debatur in Chri­sto aedeoque ap­parebat tūc ipso­rū cogitationes vanas & cor impium ēsse. Brentius, speaking of the Disciples, and the Virgine, and thence it appeared that their thoughts were vaine, and their harts impious.

I will passe ouer in silence what Bucerus lib. de omnipotentia. Beza lib. cont. Iacob. Andrae. Molina. In Har­mon. you teach touching her virginitie, I say not that you call in doubt, whether after the birth of Iesus-Christ, she remayned without knowledge of man. That which I haue alreadie said shall suffice, being à deare case, that none can vse such lan­guage, without declaring himselfe an open enemy, not onely of the B. Vir­gine, but his owne, and of all mankind, who by meanes of her, were reple­nished [Page 208]with so many benefits.

Hauing now shewen you to be ene­mys to the Mother, Ennemies of Ie­sus-Christ. let vs see whether you be not the like to the sonne too. It might suffice that I haue shewen aboue in the 3. chap. sect. 5. that you teach that he was in doubt of his saluation; that he suffered the paines of the damned; that by his corporall death our redemption was not accōplished, that his passion and torments had not bene à condigne prise of our redemption, vnlesse he had also indured the paynes of the damned.

But this is but litle, you say yet many more and greater things, which in à few words I will shew. Doe not your Da [...]us Apolg. ad lacob. Andrae. Christus quate­nus & homo non est adorandus nec inuocandus [...] Peza in Col [...]q. Mo [...]bel. Nega­mus humanita­tem Christi ado­randam esse. Au­thours contēd, that Christ, as man, is not to be adored, not to be inuoked? Doth not Caluine In 2. Luc. v. 40. Anima e [...]us subiectae fuit ignorantiae. affirme, that his soule was subiect to ignorance, and that à voice of Despaire In Matth. 27. v. 46. Elapsa est [...]s desperationis vox. issued from him? In à word, you disciphere Christ in such à sort, that that may most iustly be imputed to you, which S. August. S. Aug. in En­chir. c. 4. Sienim [...]ili [...]enter quae ad Christū per­tinent c [...]gitan­tur, nomine te­nur inuenitur Christus apu [...] quosdam H [...]re­ticos. ascribes to all here­tikes. If we diligently consider what belongs vnto Christ, we shall find him in words onely in all heretikes.

To attribute as many vices to Christ as there are truly vertues in him is not [Page 209]this to hate Christ? If you loue Christ, it is in words onely; If you know Christ you know him by name onely. But if they that teach and defend such blasphe­mies, be not enemyes of Christ, then he cānot be said to be an enemy of the in­nocēt, who by malice makes him nocēt. Or if such an one be iustly to be estee­med the enemies of the innocent, you shall neuer auoyd the iust censure of enemies of Christ, yea euen by your owne iudgments.

And as concerning good workes, Enemies of good Workes. with what face can you deni, that you doe not hold them necessarie vnto saluation? what meanes those words of Luthere Luth. lib. de Libert. Christ. Nullo opere nulla loge Christiane opus est ad salu­tem. Item, libertas Christiana fuit ne cuiqu [...] opus sit lege & operi­bus ad [...]stitiam aut salutem., I pray, which he doth so often iterate, and inculcate. A Christian stands in neede of no workes, no law, to saluation. Wher­upon the more rigide Lutherans, as Schusselburgius Tom 7. Catal. haeret. doth witnesse, doe condemne this proposition, Good workes are necessarie to saluation. Wherfore did Pareus Par [...]us l 4 de Iustifi [...]. c 1. Flauians ad vi­tandum scanda­lum & err [...]ris periculum con­tende bant istam propositionem, opera sunt neces­saria ad salutē. non esse in Eccle­sia vsurpandam. qua in parte fa­ [...]le nos eis sub­scripsimus. à Caluinist, as you are, after he had related that the Flaccians, which are more absolute Lutherās did professe that this proposition, workes are necessarie to saluation, was not to be admitted in the [Page 210]Church, addes these words, in which point we doe willingly subscribe vnto them, but to make publike profession of that, which you so audaciously deny? Why doth he also continually adde, that the Gospell Ibid. Euangel stricte est do­ctrina gratie, sic solum conditio­nem fides requi­rit. requires no other condition but faith? Why doth he also say in another place, Et lib. 3. de iu­stif. c. 12. Non esse absolu­te necessaria ad salutem intelli­gitur. I vn­derstand these workes not to be necessarie to saluation absolutly? If you reply that he is but one authour: I answere that this man makes profession of the Doctrine of your Church, as those words, we sub­scribe to them, doe planly shew. Againe, Kemnitius, whose learning your mē doe so much esteeme, that they giue him im­mortall prayse, and honour him with no other title, thē that with which Homere Homer. Odysix O [...]os [...]. adorned Tiresián, that they would haue him to be the onely wise man of all his fellowes, doth sufficiently shew that this is the doctrine of your Churches, when he saith, Kemnit. I. par. exam. de fide iustificant In nostris Eccle­sijs communibus suffiagijs, explo­fa sunt b [...]y opo­sitionas, bona opera ad iustifi­cationem it a esse necessaria [...]t im­possibilesit quen­quam sine operi­buisaluar [...]. In our Churches, these propositiōs are reiected by common snffrages; good workes are necessarie to iustification: the In decl. are c. 4 booke of the cōcord of Lutherās, hath the verie same in these words. The propo­sitiō of good workes necessarie to saluatiō, is to be hissed at ādreiected out of our Churches [...] [Page 213] [...]false. Further; the Confess. Hol­uet. c. 16. Non sontimus bona opera ad salutom, it a esse necessaria, vt abs­que illis nemo vnquam sit ser­uatus. confession of Faith of the Heluetians, whom you accnow­ledge to be your brethren, and which [...]ōfession the Church of Geneua appro­ued, doth manifestly confirme the same in these words. We doe not iudge good workes so necessatie to saluatiō, that none at all can be saued without them. What, I pray you, haue you to replie to these so cleare testimonies? How will you be euer able to warrant your selues from the blame and hatred to which these testi­moies doe worthily expose you? Will you say that he meanes onely, that workes are not necessarie, as the causes of salua­tion, though otherwise their presence are necessarily required continually to accō ­paignie faith, as the shadow the body, though the shadow doth nothing at all cōtribute to the conseruation of the bo­dy? This shift shall not yet serue your turne, since they affirme the contradicto­rie to that, which you doe simply and ab­solutly deny without all reserue, wheras Illyricus Apud Schus­selbourg. 10.7. Sola necesstas praesētia operum ad salutem ex­cluso omni meri­to, nihilominus hac incommoda secum affert. doth also in expresse words affirme, That the onely necessitie of the pre­sence of workes had vssered in many discom­modities. Amongst which he numbers [Page 212]despaire of saluatiō, which of it selfe and of its owne nature doth condēne that ne­cessarie presence. Pareus Paraeus l. 4. de Iustsfic. c. 1. Latronem qui toto vitae cursu nihil boni fecerat cum in agone ad Christum confu­geret morte prae­uentum sine ope­ribus saluatum existimamus. also doth dis­pute, that the good thiefe was saued without workes, and contends that they are not absolutly necessarie.

In conclusion doth not the Lib. 3. c. 12. su­pra cit. Confes­sion of the Heluetians ouerthrow the ne­cessitie of the presence of good workes, where it planly teacheth that saluation may be obtayned without them? Yea Luther, Illyricus, Amsdorfius, and others did not onely teach that good workes were not necessarie to saluation, but they added further, that they were pernicious vnto it, ād that too, according to its owne nature and substance, as may be seene in Hospiniane and diuers other Authours.

Hauing conuinced you to be enemyes of the Saints, Enemies of God. of the B. Virgine, Iesus Ch. and good workes, we will now see whe­ther you be not also enemyes of God. And certes you are enemyes of the whol Trinitie, making God almightie authour of sinne, and euery effect of the three persons, is common, which being with­out God proceeds from his power. You deny that you teach this blasphemie, I [Page 213]affirme it: we are at variāce in this point. But shortly we shall aggree, at least by the iudgment of all men that without passion and perturbation doe consider the case. For myne owne part I will in­deuour to speake nothing, which shall not be openly accnowledged to be the same which you affirme.

Is not this to make God guiltie and the cause of sinne: if you auerre that he wills sinne, as sinne? That sinne was or­dayned by Christ; that euill is not onely foreseene but euē predestinated by God? That God would certainly ordaine the fall of mā, and gradatim dispose the cau­ses of his damnation [...] Finally that man is blinded by the will and command of God. And yet these things you say: Sinne saith Sanchius Zanchius in Miscell. lib. de Excaecat. q. 5. Peccatum consi­deratum etiam vt peccatū, qua­tenus ad illustrā ­dā Des gloriam facit, eatenus peccatū & ma­lum culpae praeor­dinatum est à Deo., cōsidered euen as it is sinne, so farforth, as it makes to the illustrating of Gods glorie, in this sense sinne, and the euill of the fault (malum culpae) is ordayned by God. By Gods ordonnance and becke, saith Caluin Calu. in c. 3. Gen Dico Dei ordinatione & nutu lapsum esse Adam, hominem labi voluit., Adam fell; He would haue man to fall. It is the opinion of our Doctours, saith Pareus Paraeus l 3. de amiss gratiae c. 2. Nostrorū Docto­rum sentētia est; quod Deus ten­tationem & lap­sum bomini in­fallibiliter decre­uerit. that God did infallibly decree the temptation and fall of man God, Lib. 1. de Praed. Deus non tan­tum ad damna­tionē, sed etiam ad causas dam­nationis praedes­tinauit quoscū (que) libucrit. saith Beza, did not only predestinate who soeuer he [Page 214]pleased to damnation, but euen to the cau­ses of damnation. Man was blinded, saith Caluine Calu. 1. instir. c. 18. §. 1 Volente & iu­bonte Deo excae­catur homo., by the will and cōmandement of God. Doe not they, who speake in this sort, make God the cause of sinne, yea euen of the malice of sinne, which sinne as it is sinne, doth formally import and contayne?

Moreouer to affirme that God was Authour of Pharaos obduration, to cō ­stitute the diuine will the prime and su­preame cause therof; that God doth in­flict sinne, and that he made mā and An­gells violaters of the diuine law, is not this to make God Authour of sinne in plane tearmes? And yet this you auerre too. Certaine it is, saith Sanchius Zanchius sup. q. 1. Certum est Deum primariū fuisse huius ob­durationis au­thorem. that God was the prime Authour of this obdura­tion. We resolue, saith Calu. lib de Prad. In Doum transferimus ob­durationis cau­sas. Caluine, the cause of obduration into God. And in another pla­ce Lib. de Prouid. Dei voluntas summa est vel remota causa ob­durationis Et 3. Instit. c. 23. § 1. Sequitur ab­sconditum Dei consilium obssu­rationis esse cau­sam., the will of God is the chiefe or remote, that is, the primarie, cause of obduration. Gods Decree, saith Beza de Prae­dest. ad art is. Corruptionis causis excludere Des decretum non potest. Beza, cannot be excluded from the causes of corruption. God, saith Martyr. in Rom. 1. Deus infligit peccatum origi­nale. Mart. doth inflict originall sinne. God, saith Zuin. Zuingl. lib. de Prouid. c. 5. makes mā ad Angells trāsgressiours.

He that affirmes that God doth in­cite, moue, necessitate, and doth so com­pelle men to sinne, that they cannot [Page 215]anoyd it; and that the efficacie of the er­rour proceedes from God, doth he not make God, guiltie, and cause of sinne? D [...]us Angelum transgressorem facit & homi­nem. He that attributes the species, attributes with­out doubt the kind (genus) too: and ther­fore whosoeuer ascribes this qualitie to God: that he doth compell men to sinne, doth also doubtlesly make God cause of sinne, since compulsion is but à certaine species vnder that generall cause: and yet this you doe. God, saith Mart. in Rom. 1 Deus in clinat & impellit vo­luntates impio­rum in grauta peccata. Martyr. doth in­cline and inforce the wills of the wicked vpō greeuous sinns. God, saith Zuingl. Zuing lib. do Drouid. c. 6. Mouet Deus la­tronem ad occi­dendum, Deo impulsat occi­dit, at inquies. coactus est ad peccandum, per­mitto, inquam, coactum esse. Et in margine. Deus mouet son­tes ad pec [...]andū. doth moue the thiefe to kill: God incites, he kills; but you will say, goes on the same, that he was compelled to offend, and I admit your inference, he was compelled,

The reprobate, saith Caluin Calu. 3. Instit c. 23. §. 9. Gall, would be thought excusable in offending, because they cannot auoyd the necessitie of sinning, espe­cially since that depends vpon the ordon­nance and will of God; but I contrariwise deny, that that can be à sufficient excuse for them, because this disposition of God is iuste. A Creature, saith Parçus Paraeus li. 2. de amiss. grat. c. 13 [...] Nei essario qui­dem & iustisss­mo iudicio Dei peccat creatura Item lapsum ho­minis ex accidē. te ob Dei decre­tum necess [...]ium, & ineuitabilen fuisse nostri re­dissime asserun [...], doth necessarily offend, and that by Gods most iust iudgment. Our men, saith the same, doe rightly af­firme, that mans fall was by accident (by [Page 216]reason of Gods decree) necessarie, and ineui­table. God, adds the same Et cap. 4. Opera malorum Deus quae sunt mala poenae & iusta sua iudicia fa­cit efficacissime., doth the wor­kes of the wicked most efficaciously. Which are the euills of paine (mala poenae) and his iust iudgments. The efficacie ef the errour, saith Caluine Calu. 1. Instit. cap 18 §. 2. A Deo ipso ma­nat efficacia er­roris vt menda­cijs credant., that credit is giuen to lyes proceeds from God.

They that will haue God be Authour of all those things, which as we teach happen by Gods permission onely, doe they not deliuer in expresse tearmes, that God is authour of the malice of sinne which we hold he permitts onely? and yet this you doe: Now I haue plāly enough shewen, saith Caluine Calu. 1. Instit. c. 18 §. 3., that God is called the Authour of all those things, which those Controwlers, will haue to happen by his idle permission.

They that doe teach in expresse tear­mes, that God, by his pure will, of his owne free motion, without all considera­tion of merite, doth predestinate to dā ­nation, and damnes man, doe they not speake yet more detestably, then when they make God the Authour of sinne? And yet this you doe. God of his owne accord. saith Luther Luth. lib. de seru. arbitrio. Deus mera sua voluntate homi­nes deserit, indu­rat, damnat., abbandons, hardens, and damnes men. In damning them, saith Et ibid. Non respicit merita en damnandis. Et ib. Immeri­tos dānat, itam & seuerit atem spargit in imme­ritos. [Page 217]he in another place, he respects not merits; be damnes those that haue not merited it. He powres out his wroth, and seueritie vpon such as haue not merited the same. And yet in another passage, he saith Hic est sidei summus gradus credere illum esse iustum, qui sua voluntate nos necessario dam­nabiles facit., that the soue­raigne degree of faith consistes in beleeuing that he is iust, who by his sole will make vs necessarily damnable. God, saith he Ibid. Deus ab­sconditus opera­tur vitam mortē & omnia in em­nibus: multa vult quae verbo suo non ostendit sese velle: sic non vultmortem pec­catoris verbo sci­licet, vult autem illam voluntate imperscrutabili., wills many things, which yet by his word, he shewes not to will, so he willeth not the death of sinners, to witt in word, but he wills it by his inscrutable will. By his onely will, saith Caluine Calu. 3. Instit c. 23. §. 2. Nudo etus in arbitrio & citra propriū meritum in ae­ternam mortem prae destinantur., and without cōsideration of their owne merits, they are predestinated to eter­nall death. Caluine, saith Paraeus Paraeus li 2. de Grat. & lib. arb. cap. 16. ait. Caluinus Apo­stolum sequutus praedestinationē peccati praeuisio­ne priorem facit. fol­lowing the Apostle, makes Predestination preceede the foresight of sinne.

How can you now purge your selues of blasphemie, wherof you stand indi­ted, in making God Author and cause of sinne? especially being conuicted therof by so many expresse testimonies of your owne principale Authours? To what pourpose shoald you deny with your mouth so detestable à doctrine, since it lyes still at your hart, and since your wri­tinges, wch you should haue waighed in the waightes of the Sāctuarie, ought ra­ther [Page 218]to winne credit thē your words? For if not to auouch ones crime, were à suf­ficient meanes to be purged of it, ther would none be found criminall, though they stood conuicted of the fact.

What will you say to this? that our senses deceaue vs? and that we see what is not? we appeale to your owne eyes, which I dare be bold to say will aggree with ours, if you will please to take the paines to open thē and looke vpon your booke, to see therin the passages which I haue most faithfully coted.

You will say peraduenture that their meaning is onely that God is cause of sinne, not that he is Authour therof. But this answere is no defence for you, since your Doctours doe say againe and againe that he is Authour of sinne, ether in expresse tearmes, or in words equi­ualent. Adde, that though there is in­deede à difference betwixt these words, Authour and cause, in that the one doth signifie more then the other, Authour signifying à first cause, which doth moue of it selfe; yet light you of nothing which can free you from crime, since it it is blasphemie not onely to make God [Page 219]Authour of sinne, but euen to hold him to be the cause therof.

You say that when yours doe make God the Authour and cause of sinne, they speake of the acte, not of the malice of sinne? But you cannot haue re­course to this answere, because you vse this reduplication, sinne as sinne, tear­ming him cause of the euill of saulte (mali culpae) and making him the foun­taine whence flowes the efficacie of errour. What haue you then to reply? That though you deliuer in your wri­tings that God is Authour of sinne, yet doe not you beleeue it? you will not gaine credit in this nether: and againe, which is yet worse, it is à part of the Di­uell and his disciples, whose ayme is the destruction of soules, to speake one thing and beleeue another in matter of salua­tiō. You condēne in one place what you professe in another: or rather, you blush, vpon some occasiōs, to make that good, which you are not ashamed to beleeue at all tymes. Indeuour your vtmost, you shall neuer be able to persuade, euen the most ignorant that those truthes, which you miscall calumnies in your [Page 220]writings, are calumnies indeede: for euery one will easily discouer, that if there be any calumnie, and iniurie, it is that which you impose vpon the Saints, the B. Virgine, Iesus-Christ, good wor­kes, God him selfe. Which calumnies and iniuries doe indeed make your re­ligion odious; for which yet you can iustly blame none but yourselues: seeing it is euident: that you are so far from refuting those blasphemies by your writings, sermons, and liues; that con­trariewise your writings, preachings, and liues doe teach them.

In this extreamitie, and being reduced into these straights, whither are you to betake your selues; certes, if you stand to your word, you are to depart out of humane societie, and to retire your sel­ues into same corner of the world not yet inhabited.

Yet if you will please to let me haue credit with you, you shall doe yet beter. You shall accnowledge your faulte, for­sake your errours; and then in steede of seperating your selues from the societie of men, the Church shall receaue you againe into the societie of her children [Page 221]which you abandoned, and in which onely saluation is to be found.

CHAP. VIII.

MINIST.

BVt principally we could make knowen to your Maiestie, that we are hated, and hardly dealt withall, because we main­taine the dignitie of your crowne against v­surping strangers, who doe defile, and bring it into slauerie. For your Maiestie may call to mynd, that in the late assemblie of the states at Paris, the question was handled whether the Pope Could depose our kings, and whether it is in the Popes prower to dispose of your crowne: and that by the fac­tion of the Church-men, who drew à long with them à parte of the Nobilitie, you lost your cause. Wherupon the Pope dispatched vnto them letters triumphant and full of prayse. A thing which we, and diuers of your Catholike Romane subiects would ne­uer endure, knowing that we owe our liues and fortunes, to the defence of the dignitie of your crowne: especially to the defence of à right which God bestowes vpon your Ma­tie [Page 222]and which is grounded vpon his word. Hopeing that one day, God will open your eyes to discouer, that vnder this specious name of Romane Church, the Pope doth establish vnto him selfe à temporall Mo­niarchie vpon earth, and hath withdrawen from your obedience the fift part of your subiects, to witt, the Church men, who hold not themselues to belyable to the lawes of your Court, yea for their temporallities, they haue another whom they accnowledge soueraigne out of your kingdome. To which adde, that which the Pope pretends, and that which he hath alreadie practised, yea euen in our tyme, to witt, that he hath authoritie to depriue your Ma. of life and crowne, what remaynes, dread souueraigne, but that your kingdome is held in homage to the Pope and that you liue and raigne at his discre­tion onely.

ANSWERE.

It is an old trike of craft, when one is guiltie of à fault, to put it vpon ano­ther. Yet I stand astonishd to thinke how you dare make vse of if it, against the whole Clergie of this kingdome. whom you striue to make the king suspect: accusing them of faction, wherof [Page 223]they are wholy innocent, and you ge­nerally knowen to be stickers in.

The nature of your Ministerie depti­nes you of credit in point of accusing priests, for S. Augustine Hareticorum accusationes cō ­tra Catholicum prebyterum ad­mittere nec pos­sum [...]. nec de­bemm. doth teach vs, that your accusations nether ought to be, nether indeed can be admitted; and that it is the trike of heretikes Aug. Epist. 137. Hoeretici non hahendo quod in causa sua defen­sionis defendant, non nisi hominū crimina collige­re affectant, & ea ipsa plurafal­sissime iactant, vt quia ipsam diuine scripturae veritatem qua vbique diffusa Christi Ecclesia commendatur, crimiuari & ob­scurate non pos­sunt, homines per ques pradicatur, adducant in o­dium, de quib [...] & fingere quit­quid in mentem Generit possunt. when they haue nothing to say to defende them selues, in point of their diuision from the Catholike Church, to make à list of mēs faults, and following their owne fancie fal­sly to inlarge them selues thervpon, to bring them into hatred who teach the truth, which they are notable to find faultie, or to obscure.

Hauing alreadie sufficiently manifes­ted in what manner you susteyned the dignitie of this crowne, and how litle occasion you had to draw pride or va­nitie from it; I will onely obserue in this place, that you doe too too far swarue from truth, and modestie, in say­ing that you are ill vsed in this king­dome: and by assuring yourselues that if you were not hated, and hardly treated for maintayning the dignitie therof, you should for euer after be exēpt from all hatted, and hard vsage.

To what purpose did you taxe the two first Orders of State, accusing the one of factiō, the other of weaknes pre­iudiciall to the kings Maiestie, but to let the world see, that when you beare à splene against any one, wtih à wonder­full boldnes you faigne faults to diffame him, though withont all fundation: for none can beignorant, but that, if there were any faction, it gott entrie by their meanes, who out of tyme ād seasō would needs moue à question, wherof the Church, Nobilitie, and the greater part of the three states striue to stoppe the course; moued therto by diuers reasons, which in à few wonds I will deduce.

First, because the questiō being meerly spirituall, whether God had giuē power to the Church to depose kings, in cases of heresie and in fidelitie, when they doe not onely make profession of them; but doe also shew thē selues persequutours of the name of Christ ād the true faith: as also whether this power did aggree with the word of God, or no; finall whe­ther it were lawfull to vrge all the peo­ple to take an oath, wherby they should affirme that it was not according to [Page 225]Gods word? which being handled in the assemblie: a body composed of lay-persons, could not inter­meddle in it without sacriledge, without intrenching vpon the liber­ties of others; mounting into Moy­ses his chaire; laying hand vpon the incensoir, and consequently, without exposing themselues to the desasters, which are wont to follow such im­pious and sacrilegious enterprises. Nay euen the Clergie it selfe, of a particular Church, as of the Church of France could not decide this point, since it belongs to the vniuer­sall Church onely, to define Articles of Faith.

Secondly, because all the kings and states in Christendome, hauing interest in this cause, one onely king­dome could not iudge of it, without the appouall and authoritie of all the rest.

Thirdly, because the holy Sea be­ing interressed in this matter, your adherents who haue sworne its de­struction, and who esteeme the ruine therof their establishment, could [Page 226]not be held impattiall iudges, though some of them indeuoured to deale in it.

Fourthly, because out of the de­finition which you aymed at, there followed a most euident schisme by establishing an article of faith parti­cular to the Churches of France, not Catholike or common to the vniuer­sall Church, whence there followed a diuision in faith.

Lastly, because the decision of this question, was not onely of no effect to the health and securitie of kings (which was yet the sole end of the question) but was euen preiudi­ciall vnto them, as may be seene by that which that great Cardinall and honour of his age, wrote vpon that subiect, who doth most amply handle this matter, with eloquence equall to the profunditie of learning, which all the world admires in him. These reasons being cōsidered with­out passion, will leaue no doubt in any man but that the Clergie-men were worthy of praise not of blame, for refusing to decide a question, [Page 227]which was proposed vnto them to a bad end; nor did the decision therof belong vnto them. And therfore it carries no colour, but is quite con­trarie to truth, to accuse them of fa­ction, adding, that they, and a part of the nobilitie, made the king loose his cause. For how doe you not blush for shame to affirme this, since it is notorious to the word, that in all the articles of the Clergie, and nobilitie, there was no proposition made, much lesse any determination, of any thing that tends in any the least measure to the diminution of the soueraigne power of our kings, and the dignitie of their crowne: and that the article presented by the aduise of some of the third order was onely reiected, without euer deliberating vpon the contents therof? it is a grosse imper­tinence to say that we caused the king to loose a cause, where no iudg­ment was past and to make his Maie­stie a partie in a cause where he one­ly interposed himselfe, by his au­thoritie to conserue things in the same state, in which they stoode. If [Page 228]any were cast in their cause, it is you, who vnder pretext of maintayning the authoritie of kings, would haue brought inn a schisme amongst Ca­tholikes.

As for the letters which the Pope wrote vpon this matter, if it be a fault in a father to write to his child­ren to receaue their fathers letters, his holines is blame-worthy to haue done that honour to the two orders wherof we speake, and they cul­pable in receauing them: Marrie seeing common sense doth teach vs that there is nothing in all this which is not most conuenient, you wrong vs in vpbrading vs with it, and in striuing to bring our holy Father into hatred, as though forsooth, by vertue of that letter, he would haue made some aduantage ouer this state, which is altogether ridiculous.

Your strife in this, is, to make the Popes power be suspected by all the kings of the earth: But regall di­gnitie, and the dignitie of the Church haue noe repugnancie, the duties which we render to the holy Sea doe [Page 229]no wayes hinder vs to make appeare by effects what you professe in words: to wit, that a subiect owes his life and all his fortunes to the defence of the dignitie of his king's crowne. In this, you shall continually haue vs not for companions onely, but euen for Guides. And doubtlesse if you se­cond vs, as I beseech God grant, and giue credit vnto vs, France shall con­serue her peace which hitherto hath bene too much troubled by yours.

But with what face can you affirme that the Pope hath the thirds of the the territories of France; that he hath seduced the fift part of the knigs subiects from their obedience to him? and that out of the kingdome we haue another soueraigne in pointe of temporalities?

It is false that the Pope hath the third part of France, seeing he hath onely the Countie of Amgnion, which his Predecessours bought of the Counts of that Prouince. It is false that he withdrew the Clergie from their obedience to their king: sith they preach obedience vnto [Page 230]and will preach it all the dayes of their life, in word, and worke. It is false that we doe not esteeme our selues the kings subiects: sithens in subiection to him we are readie to spend our liues for his seruice. It is false that we did not submitt our selues to temporall iurisdiction, as though, to pretend exemptions in certaine cases, by the concession and grant of our Princes, whose autho­ritie is in question, were to franchise our selues from their iurisdiction; and to inioy a benefit (granted by a king) in vertue of his Grant, were not rather an accnowledgment of his authoritie then a withdrawing from it. It is false that we accnow­ledge any other soueraigne in our temporalls, then our king.

It is false that the Pope pretends to haue authoritie to put kings to death. False that he practised this pretended power: false that he holds this kingdome to be a fief which holds on, and owes homage to his chaire false to conclud, that the king liues but at his discretion.

Kings would be immortall, if their conseruation depended vpon Popes, who wish their good, as pa­rents the good of their children. Vvhy did he who to the great happi­nes of all Christen dome, sits now in the chaire of Peter, The censure of Ianuarie 1613. cause Becanus to be censured, who had put out sedi­tious propositions, and with all im­porting danger to kings, but to pro­uide for their safetie? Vvhy did he approue that the Clergie of France in the assemblie of the states, and that Sorbone at other tymes, did renew the publication of the article of the Councell of Constance, which pronunceth a curse vpon those that doe attempt vpon kings, vnlesse their liues were as deare to him as his owne?

You passe ouer these truthes in obliuion, and not without reason, seeing they discouer to all men, that it is false to affirme, that the Popes, and Clergie of France, doe not affect the kings prosperitie; they doe, and will alwayes doe in such a measure, that the Pope will not omitt to [Page 232]indeuour any thinge which may tend to their good; nor will the Clergie-men of France euer spare their owne liues, to assure the life of their saueraigne. If accusations were enough to make a man cul­pable, none would be found with­out faulte: innocencie would not be exempt. You are bold in laying asper­sions, but that which is your dis­grace, is, that you fall short in your proofes. You make vs criminall in point of our dutie towards our France, while to you she stands bound for benefits: as though for­sooth, her defence were onely found in your hands: and your weapons were her warrant against the vsur­pations of strangers. You doe wisely to tearme them strangers, least your owne enterprises might be com­prised, which are so frequent and palpable that the weakest witt will with facilitie deserne, that it is not your affection to your king which makes you so zealous of their great­nes but your hatred to the Pope, and the vniuersall Church.

And that it may not seeme that I impose vpon you, I will make clearly appeare, that you grant a far greater power to the people, then that which you deny the Pope, which is exceedingly disaduantagious to kings: for there is no man that doth not esteement a thing far more peri­lous, to be exposed to the discretion of the rude multitude, which doth easily, though falsly, esteeme it selfe oppressed, and which is a many headed Hyder which is ordinarily gouerned by its owne passions, then to be subiect to the correction, of a tender Father, whose hart is full of affection, for his childrens aduan­tage.

The common people, Lib. de iure regni. Popule ius est de scep­tro regni dis­ponends pro li­bito suo. saith Buca­nan, (whom Epist. 78. Beza accnowledgeth to be excellent, and a man of great merit) haue right to dispose of the scepters of kingdomes at their will and pleasure. Bad Princes, saith an In Apolog. Godman. English man who was Epist. 306. Caluins intimate friend, and whom he called brother, accor­ding to the Law of God, ought to be de­posed; and in case the Magistrates ne­glect [Page 234]to doe their dutie, the people hath also as free libertie to doe it as though ther were no Magistrate at all; and in those circunstances of tyme, God enlargeth them with leaue to vse the sword, Goodman in Apolog. Reges ius regnandi à populo habent qui occasione data illud re­ [...]ocare potest. The same Authour in the reigne of Marie Queene of England, composed a booke, intitled of obedience, printed at Geneua, approued by Beza and Caluine, wherin these words are found. Kings haue right to raigne from the people; who vpon accasion can also reuoke it.

Nor are you content with saying that kings may be deposed, you steppe on further, teaching that they may be punished, condem­ned, and slayne. That a reward is to be giuen to the executioners of so horrible and execrable crimes.

The People, saith Vvicklefs follo­wers, as Osiander in Epist. centur. art. 17. Vulgus provoluntate sua punire po­test principes peccantes. Osian relates, may, as they shall please, punish their Princes which offend. The Goodman in Apolog. Pro­testant. booke wherof I made mention aboue, printed at Geneua, in the Raigne of Queene Marie of England, saith, that if Ma­gistrates transgresse the law of God, and [Page 235]oblige others to doe the like, they fall from the dignitie, and obedience which otherwise is due vnto them, and ought no more to be reputed Magistrates: but are to be accused, examined, and condemned. The people, saith Bucan. de iure regni po­pulus princi­pem in ius ca­pitis vocare. potest. Bucanan, haue power to iudge of the life of kings. It were to be wished, Lib. de iure regni. Optan­dum est vt praemia à ple­be decernantur iis qui tyran­nos occiderint, vt fierisolet iis qui lupos cae­dunt. saith he againe, that rewards were appointed for such as kill tyrants, as we are wont to doe to those that kill woolues.

But what forme doe you obserue in these depositions? None at all. Vvhat respite doe you allow kings that are to be deposed by the people to recant? None at all. In your opi­nion they depose themselues, when they behaue themselues otherwise then they ought: so that the people are onely to oppose themselues and rise vp against them.

The kings of the earth, saith in 6. Dan. v. 22. & 25. Abdicant se potestate terre­ni principes, cum insurgūe contra Deum immò indigni sunt qui in nu­mero hominū censeantur ideoque in ca­pita potiùs co­rum compuere oportet quam illis parere. Cal, doe depriue themselues of power when they make head against the king of hea­uen. Yea they are vnworthy to be numbred amongst men, and therfore we are rather to spitt in their faces then to obey them. If Princes, saith a [Page 236] Rnoxus quē Galuinus epist. 305. virum in­signem, eximium virum, & ex animo colendum fra­trem. Beza ep. 74. Euangelij apud Scotos restauratorē, quem teste Vvitakero cō trou 2. quaest. 5. cap. 13. Scoti omnes testan­tur fuisse spi­ritu prophetico & Apostolico praeditum, in admonitione ad Angliam & Scotiam, si Principes ad­uersus Deum ac veritatem eius tyrannicè se gerant, sub­diti eorum à iuramento fi­delitatis abso­luuntur. scotish man, whom Caluine tear­mes an excellent man, Beza, the resto­rer of the Gospell in scotland: whom all the scots, as Vvitakere relates, esteemed to haue the spirit of pro­phesie: If Princes, saith this famous personage in your iudgement, go­uerne tyrannically against God and his truth, his subiects are absolued from their oath of fidelitie.

But what cause is sufficiēt to depose a king according to your doctrine? Onely religion? no, not that one­ly but many other more; their wic­ked life; their vices. No man, saith b Vviclef, is a temporall Lord, none a Prelate, none Bishope, when he is in mortall sinne. c It is lawfull to depose Princes, saith Suinglius, when they do disloyally transgresse the rule of Ie­sus Christ, which he thinkes they doe as he himselfe confesseth, if they Cum seelerates prouehit & inno­uios praegrauat, vt cum inutiles ventres, otiosos sacrificos defendit (Princeps.) aduance the wicked, oppresse the inno­cent, [Page 237]and defend the idle sacryficers, to witt Catholikes, as is to be no­ted.

I could proue out of a multitude of authours, what is your sense in this behalfe; which paines I would willingly vndertake if that which you teach vpon this subiect were as aduantagious as preiudiciall vnto you: I will onely inuite the Reader to see a booke in titled, the Prote­stants Apologie, one of the most profitable, that hath bene printed these many yeares, where he will find far more passages vpon this subiect, amongst the rest some which doe verifie, that your Authours haue written, that it is lawfull by diuine and humane law to kill im­pious kings; that it is a thing con­formable to the word of God, that a priuate man by speciall instinct may lawfully kill a Tyrant; a most detestable doctrine in euery point, which will neuer enter into the thoughtes of the Catholike Church.

This is not yet all. Hauing now seene what you, deliuer touching [Page 238]the deposition of kings: we must also see by your actions how you behaue your selues towards them.

Since your etrours were brought into the world by Luthere and Caluine, you haue let no occasion slipe where you could make vse of your pretended power, in which you haue not done it. You put an armie a foote against Charles the V. (whom by way of derision you instiled Charles of Gant) to trouble him in his Dominions, Surius ann, 1547. and to de­priue him of dominion. You haue borne armes against three kings of France Francis the II. Charles the IX. Henry the III. in the raigne of Charles the IX. you coyned money in the name of ano­ther, to whom you gaue the name of king. Du Chesne in the historie of England vnder Elizabeth and Marie. How did you vse Marie Queene of Scotland? did you not make her captiue? Did you not, in prison, cause her to renounce her royall dignitie? Did you not thrice take vp armes against Marie Queene of England? Did you not sett vp a pretended Queene against her? [Page 239]Did not oue of yours attempt vpon her royall person? Iane borne vp by the Duke of Northum­berland.

In Flanders you dispoyled Phi­lippe king of Spayne of a part of his Prouinces. Christiernus, Surius. king of Denmarke, was by yours dis­possessed of his crowne, driuen out of his kingdome, afterwards clapt in prison, where, following the opi­nion of the tymes, the dayes of his life were abridged by poyson. Si­gismond, who at this day raignes in Polonie sees himselfe depriued of the crowne which appartaynes vnto him by right of inheritance, and which his father did peacably possesse, his vnkle who was of your profession, being put vp into his place by your men. You vsurped, vpon the Emperour Rodolphus the last deseased, Transsiluania, which he possessed by iust title as king of Hongarie. And all this fol­lowing the example of your pre­decessour Caluine, who cannot in­dure the Bishope of Geneua, I will not say in qualitie of Bishope onely, [Page 240]but euen in the nature of temporall Prince?

Vvhosoeuer shall reade the histo­ries, wherin what I speake is con­tayned, shall see that in one age you disturbed two Emperours; ac­ctually spoyled one king: exclu­ded another out of his kingdome, deposed one Queene, made warre against another to bereeue her of her crowne, bore armes against foure kings; deposed other tempo­rall Princes: put a king to death: brought a vertuous and wise Queene into captiuitie, who had power to inlarge others with libertie; whom in conclusion, violating diuine and humane lawes, you put to death, after a most inhumane and incom­passionate manner.

CHAP. IX.

MINISTERS.

TO bring more light and euidence vnto this matter, we must giue your Maiestie to vnderstand, that you nourish in your kingdome a faction of men, who call themselues companions of Iesus, as though it were too [...]itle to be his disci­ples, who haue made an oath of blind obe­dience, and that without reserue, to the heade of their order, who is, and alwayes was subiect to the king of spayne: who were condemned by your Courts of Parla­ment, as enemyes of your state, of the liues of kings, and corrupters of youth: who teach the people, that the Pope hath power to depose kings, to cause them to be slayne, and to transport their crownes to others. That they are not to detect conspiracies against the king, which they heare in confession: and that being atta­ched they may vse equiuocation before the Iudge. Vvhence effectes haue sprung per­nicious to France, and to all Christendome. [Page 242]Vvherpon their bookes put out by the pu­blike approbation of the Generall of their Order together with a good quantitie of Iesuite Docteurs, were by the Decree of the Court publikly burnt by the comon exe­cutioner. And if your Maiestie will daigne to informe himselfe, he shall find in the Iesuite Colledge of Flesche founded by the bountie of the king your Father of most glorious memorie, he shall find I say in the Fathers low hall a great Picture, wherin are represented the Martyres of their Order, amongst whom some are found who were put to death, for hauing enter­prised the death of their kings; and that this punishment is there called martir­dome: and this is placed in the view of a multitude of youthes to induce them by their examples, to attayne to the glorie of Martirdome by the same meanes. And yet euen those men, without hauing made any retractation, or publike declaration wherby to condemne such bookes and such doctrine, haue at this day the eares of our kings, they search the secretes of their con­sciences, and haue freest accesse to their royall personns.

ANSWERE.

GOd's goodnes is so greate that ordinarily he doth conuert, the euil which is intended against his friends, to their benefit. Your ayme is to hurt the Iesuites, and you doe them great seruice: since all men will confesse that it is a great glorie vnto them, to be blamed with the same mouth, which doth accuse the Catholike Church; reiects good workes; calumniates the saintes; iniures Iesus Christ; yea makes euen God himselfe blame-worthy. It is a thing truly whichmakes greatly to their aduantage, we see it by expe­rience: for so much as, besides the considerations which ought to make all men esteeme them, diuers doe loue them particularly, because you hate them.

Let vs see the crymes which you lay to their charge. You say, they call themselues the companions of Iesus Christ: what proofe doe you bring to [Page 247]make this good? you will say that to call ones selfe of the companie of Iesus, is, to make themselues the companions of Iesus: but your conse­quence is impertinent: for to be said to be of the companie of a Prince, no other thing is required then to be one of his followers: marrie to be said to be his companion much more is requisite. False therfore it is that the Iesuites tearme themselues the Companions of Iesus Christ, though they be said to be of his companie. Wherin they doe nothing worthy of reprehension, since the words of the Apostle, 1. Cor. 1. v. 9. 1. Ioan. 1. v. 3. you are called into the societie of his sonne; and those ef saint Iohn, let our societie be with the Father and his sonne Iesus Christ, are not onely to be vnderstoode of those to whom they are spoken, but of all Christians in generall, who follow the faith and doctrine of Iesus Christ.

But how is it sufferable, that the Reuerend Ministers should blame the Iesuites, as though they called themselues the Companions of Iesus, while they assume to themselues, [Page 245]that title which they blame for arro­gant. Certainly you haue forgotten your Catechisme, 6. Sunday. where speaking of Iesus Christ you say in plane tear­mes, we are Companions of his priest­hoode. And it appeares planly that you begin to neglect Caluine by rea­son of the multitude of blasphemies, wherof his workes are conuinced: for if you had read him, you had ob­serued without doubt, that it being said in the second of S. Peter, Cap. 1. v. 4. that we are partakers of the diuine nature; he made vs fellowes of Christ in the eternitie of life. You would also haue noted him where he saith, that Calu. in Co­loss. 1. v. 24. Paule was Christs companion; that Christ In Mar. 13. v. 43. promised the thiefe that he would make him his fellow-partner of eternall life: In Hebra. 2. v. 13. that we are all fellowes to the sonne of God, that the 3. Instit. c. 18. §. 1. Elect are taken into the fallow shipe of Christ, yea of God too. ibid. c. 17. § 6 Or if you had bene conuersant in Luth postil­lain Domin. 5. post Pascha. Lu­there, certainly you would haue fallen vpon these words: Through Iesus Christ we are made equall and bro­thers to him, to witt, to God.

The Iesuites say you, make an oath [Page 247] [...] [Page 245] [...] [Page 246]of blind obedience, and that without all exception. If you were not your selues blind, you would see that a vowe of its owne nature contaynes an excep­tion of all that may be preiudiciall to kings: for seeing all vowes haue good for their obiect, a man cannot oblige himselfe by vowe to doe any thing contrarie to the law of God, the Decrees of the Church, obe­dience due to the kinge, and loue to our neighbours. If you had diligently reade the Fathers, you would haue learnt that the obedience, which you call blind, is not subiect to blame, since they teach that a true religious ought to haue it. So saith Basil in cō ­stit. Mon. c. 23. Quamadmo­dū igitur Pa­stori suo oues obtemperant & viam quā ­cunque vult, ingrediuntur: sic qui ex Deo pietatis culto­res sunt, mo­deratoribus sins obsequi debent, nihil omninò iussa eorū curiosius perscrutantes quando libera sunt à pecca­co, &c. Item, vt Fa­ber singulis aertis instru­mentis pro ar­bitrio vtitur suo, neque vn­quam vllum enuentum est instrumētum quod ad quē ­cumque vsum elle voluisset non se facile tractādū prae­buerit, &c. S. Basile teaching that it is not the part of a true religious to examine his Supe­rious commande, so longe as he doth not oblige him to sinne; and he compares him to a sheepe, which goes which way the Pastour pleaseth; and to an instrument which neuer resistes his will that vseth it. So b S. [Page 247]Bernard, saying, perfect obedience knowes no lawes no limines, but is carried with a full will into the depth of charitie; to all that is commanded. So S. Hieron. epist. 4. ad Rustic. c. 4. credas tibi sa­lutare quic­quid praeposi­tus praeceperit, nec. de maio­rum sententiae iudices. saint Hie­rome, when he saith, be confident that all that thy Superiour commands thee is wholsome for thee; and take not vpon thee to iudge the commands. of thy betters. Finally, so Greg. l. 2. c. 4. in 1. Re­gum. Vera o­bedientia nec Praepositorum intentionem discutit. nec praecepta dis­cernit, quia qui omne vitae suae iudicium maiori subdi­dit, in hoc solo gaudet, si quod sibi prae­cipitur opera­tur. Nescit e­nim iudicare. quisquis per­feclè didiceris obedire. sainc: Gregorie, in these tearmes, That true obedience doth nether examine the intention of Superiours, nor discerne their commands, because he that hath submitted all the iudgement of his whole life to one greater then himselfe, hath no fairer way then to execute what he is commanded; and he that hath learnt perfect obedience, knowes not how to iudge. Therfore the Iesuites are not to be blamed for making and obser­uing a vowe, which the Fathers of the primitiue Church doe not onely approue, but euen ordayne as a thing necessarie for religious people.

You say further that they pro­mis this blind obedience to a Generall who is alwayes subiect to the king of Spayne. If you had informed your [Page 248]selues well of the truth of the busi­nes, you had learnt, that it is false that their Generalls are, ought to be, or were alwayes such: for euen Father Vitelesque who at this pre­sent is deseruedly possessed of that charge; is a Romane borne, and the last before him who lately deceased, was a Liegois.

Next, you vpbraid them with the Decrees which were made against them: but it is sufficient that they were restored and established by the Edict of Henry the Great, approued by all the Courts of Parlement in France. Vvhich doth sufficiently iustifie the zeale of this order to­wards kings, the affection therof to­wards the state, and the profite which youthes reape of the care they take to instruct them.

Concerning their doctrine in point of power, which they attribute to Popes ouer kinges; you had spoken otherwise and more to the purpose, if insteed of gathering it out of the writings of some particular men, you had receaued it from the mouth of [Page 249]their Generall who in the yeare 1610. made a publike declaration, wherby he doth not onely improue, and disallow, but absolutly prohibite those of his Order, vnder most greeuous paines, to maintayne, vpon what pretext of tyrannie soeuer, that it is lawfull to attempt vpon the persons of kings and Princes.

As touching the secrete of confes­sion, I haue not yet vnderstood that they hold any other opinion, then that which the vniuersall Church holdeth. But it is no wonder, since you quarrell with the Sacrament, that you imploy all your craft, to make this become odious; therby to hinder them (whom you hold your enemyes, because you are the ene­myes of Gods Church) from hauing accesse to kings persons, and from the knowledge of secretes of their consciences, wherat you ayme, as the last words of your paragrafe doe testifie.

As for the Equiuocations which you say they vse, and teach others to vse before their Iudges, I referre you [Page 250]to the Answeres which they so often haue returned you vpon this subiect: it shall suffice me onely to shew, that blaming equiuocation in in them, you practise it your selues; nay euen most manifest lyes in mat­ter of faith.

Vvicklef, In the 2. booke, on the life of [...]videf. by whom, your french Martyrologe saith, it pleased God to awake the world which was buried in the dreame of humane traditions, being de­manded an accompt of his faith, did not he and his vse tergiuersations, if we may credit your said Martyro­loge, who speakes of them in these words? Striuing onely to find out ter­giuersations, and friuolous excuses, therby to escape through ambiguitie of words. Did not your Augustana Con­fessio vse equiuocation when it said? Cap de Missa. Our Churches were falsly accused of abolishing Masse; for we doe yet retayne Masse, and celebrate it with greatest reue­rence. Did not Melancton vse equi­uocation, Apud Hospi­man, part. 2. hister. an. 25 41. when he did confesse that he and his, had made the Articles, at Asbroug ambiguous and easie to be turned? To what end doth he say, that the Ar­ticles [Page 251]made at Asbroug were to be changed, and to be suted to occasions, if he con­demne equiuocation? They framed ambiguous and guilefull formes of Trans­substantiation, saith Caluine, Epist. 12. speaking of him and Bucere. He indeuoured, saith Chauaterus, to setle a certaine con­corde in an ambiguous kind of speach, An. 1538. meaning Bucere. Vve haue met with a confessing aduersarie. For he him­selfe teacheth vpon Erasmus: that it is lawfull in the affaires of the Gospell to vse colours and clockes. Bucere ther­fore and his fellowes, when they grant to Luthere that the body of Christ is truly and substantially in the Eucharist; and also that the vnworthy doe receaue it, doe they not without compulsion for their owne pleasure, yea and euen in matter of faith, vse tergiuersatiōs and equiuocations? Doth not the same say that the Zuinglians differe from Luther (though indeede it is false) but in words onely? Hospinian, part. 1. hist. Sacram. Doth not Luther vpon this occasion tearme him a sower of words? as saith Hospiniane? [...]. Doe not the same Hospiniane, and [Page 252]Simblerus swethish authours, relate, that Martir did vse for a tyme obs­cure and ambiguous words, in the matter of the last supper? In a word: your Authou [...]s confesse, that your inuisible Church for the space of ma­ny ages, did professe our religion, though with hart and mouth they beleeued yours: which they could not doe, not onely not without equiuocation, but euen not without denying God. And yet where is any of ours, who doth not accnowledge that he is rather a thousand tymes to dy, then to vse equiuacatiō in matter of Faith: or to deny him not onely in hart, but euen in word, whom we are bound to confesse with both?

Touching their bookes, if cortaine particular men composed any which were burnt: what need you to stirre in their ashes? Doe not the same Decrees which adiudged them to the fire, iudge many of yours worthy of the same flames, since they handle the same argument?

The picture which you mention, cannot any way aduantage you, since [Page 253]you and they aggree not in the fact: for they sustayne, that he whom you esteeme conuicted of a conspiracie against his king, is wholy innocent of the fact, and hold that he dyed for the sole defence of the Catholike re­ligion. Vvhence in comes to passe, that if there be any errour in this, it is errour of fact (de facto) not of right (non de iure) of Fact, as beleeuing he dyed for his vertue, not for his vice: not of right, as though they sustayned that it were lawfull to mur­ther kings; and that to suffer death for that cause, were martirdome.

Now to conclud this Chapter, it onely remaynes, that we beseech God, to shewre downe vpon you the waters of the fountaines of his Grace, because, being the nature of calumnie to obscure and blacken its owne authours, not him, whom they would, but cannot stayne with it, you stand in so much neede of washing, that all the waters of this world are not able to blanch you.

CHAP. X.

MINISTERS.

THese are they (dread Soueraigne) who to aduance their priuate designes, doe stirre vp tumults and scandalls against vs, to cloake their owne proceedings, and to the end that the troubles which they make arise, may be imputed to their Zeale of religion: for they cannot indure a kinge, though otherwise Romane Ca­tholike, vnlesse he turne Persequutour of his subiects; and cause a combustion in his kingdome.

ANSWERE.

IT is a great signe of ignorance or malice, when he, to whom a be­nefit is done, doth publish that he hath receaued an iniurie.

You complaine of the Iesuites, and yet you receaue nothing but good offices of them: for it is mani­fest [Page 255]that that wherin you apprehend your selues iniured by them, is onely, that they oppose your beliefe, which indeede is to your great aduantage. Saint Augustine doth teach vs, August. in Psal. 30. Gon­cil. 1. that by how much more we seeke the sal­tation of heretikes, by so much the more we ought to place before their eyes the vanitie of their errours. The [...]esuites haue no other designe, then the saluation of soules, and Gods glorie. All the meanes which they vse, are referred to this end, not to tayse tumultes, to cause scandalls. To labour to reduce you into the bosome of the Church, is this to stirre vp troubles? To confirme the king in his beliefe, is it to moue him to persequute you? To inuite you to quench the fire, which one day will consume your soules, call you this to set his kingdome on fire? The hurt man hates the surgeon, while he is yet lancing his legge: but his hurt being healed his accnowledg­ments follow the beloued surgeon. So one day, I hope, you will laude the Iesuites, sith now you onely [Page 256]complaine of them, because they affect your wellfaire, and striue to procure your saluation. They desire peace in this kingdome, and in your consciences. In which they differ far from yours, who take a glorie in troubles and tumults, conceauing the fairest fishing to be in troubled waters.

You will say peraduentures that I misse the marke of truth: but to free my selfe of that imputation, Luther. loc. cemm. class. 5. [...]u quereris quod per Euā ­gelium nostrū mundus tu­multuatur. Respondeo, Deo gratias, baec voluifieri, & o me mise­vum sinon ta­ [...] fierent I will ingage Luthere your first father in the quarell, assuring my selfe that in the iudgement of all the world, nor he nor you shall euer come off with your honour: Thou complainst, saith Luthere, that by meanes of our Gospell all the world is in tumult, I answere, thankes be to God, it was my wish that so it should be: and woe be to me, if so it were not.

CHAPT. XI.

MINISTERS.

AT the least (Soueraigne) they can­not serue vp in our dish, that any of our religion hath killed his king; nor that any Minister of the word of God, did ether in priuate or publike incite any to doe it. But contrariwise, after so many op­pressions and persequutions, we seeke no other reuenge, but to pray to God for the prosperitie of such as hate vs, and esteeme our selues happie enough in seeing your Maiestie a peaceable and happie possessour of his kingdome.

ANSWERE.

I Am constrayned against my will to omitt that which concernes your religion, to examine that which toucheth your persons. My aime in this, is to please you, by answering you point by point, which of my selfe [Page 258]I had neuer vndertaken, for feare of displeasing you.

I will passe ouer in silence to your confusion what Christiernus king of Denmarke, and Marie Queene of Scots suffered by yours: nor will I speake of the conspiracies made against king Francis the II. at Am­boyle, and against king Charles the IX. at Meaux, and others which are more ancient, I will onely insiste vpon that which past in the person of the greatest king that euer was se­duced by your errour.

Is it not to will to kill a king to strugle with him, and hurle him downe vpon the ground, as Gourrie did in Scotland treate the king of great Britanie, whom he reduced to such an extreamitie, that his sole courage of mynd and fortitude, to­gether with Gods assistance, conser­ued him aliue? Vvill you dare to say that the condemnation of my Lord Gobans brother was vniust, who was conuicted of making an attemptvpon this sacred person? These two exam­ples doe clearly confirme, that such [Page 259]as haue taken the tincture of your er­rours, doe attempt vpon kings. Yet if you be not satisfied with this proofe, cast your eyes, I beseech you, vpon the Epistle monitorie of this great king, of whom we speake, you shall sind there, how speaking of the puri­taines of his kingdome, who are Caluinists like you, he sayth, I haue not onely euer since my birth bene vexed continually with Puritanes, but I was euen almost stifled by them in my mothers wombe, before I had yet seene the world. And in the next leafe; I would rather trust my selfe in the hands of the robbers of the wilde mountaines, or to borderers, then to that sort of men. Of whom he saith againe in his kingly Present, that dur­ing his mmoritie, they would haue brought on foote a dimocrasie in his kingdome; that they calumniated him in their sermons, not for any harme they found in him, but euen because he was king.

Vvhat will you say to these au­thorities? you dare not call them in doubt. Nor indeed doth Moulins, The R. Father Coeffeteau. writing vpon this subiect against one [Page 260]of the most learned and famous reli­gious men of his age, deny them. It is manifest therfore that yours doe attempt vpon the liues of kings. It would yet remayne to be shewen whether it were done vpon the insti­gation of those that doe exercise your ministerie, if the testimonies which I haue alreadie produced, were not sufficient, if any shame be left in you, to cause, as well your blush, as silence vpon this subiect.

CHAP. XII.

MINISTERS.

NOw, that which moued vs to make these our humble complaintes to your Maiestie was the last action of Monsieur Arnould Iesuite, who openly braged in his sermon, in your Maiesties presence, that he would vndertake to shew that all the places coted in our Confession of Faith, are falsly cited: Your Maiestie had therupon a lau­dable curiositie, to heare him deduce his proofes vpon this subiect: which he did in [Page 261]his ensuing sermon, in words which tended to make vs odious, and execrable to your Maiestie, condemning himselfe to eternall flames, and to vndergoe all sorts of punish­ments, if he did not clearly show that all that is coted in the margent of our confession touchnig our controuersies, are false alle­gations: seconding that with many odious words, and proposing the example of the Princes of Germanie, who doe onely allow of one religion in their contries: yea not content her withall, he hath put downe his proofes in writing, and deliuered them vn­to a gentleman of our religion, to bring them vnto vs.

ANSWERE.

SInce Euery man vnderstands his owne busines best, I haue nothing to say vpon this paragrafe which toucheth F. Arnould, he hauing in his replie answered it himselfe, onely this I will say, he that knowes his me­rits, learning, Zeale, and modera­tion of mynd, will easily iudge him to be a man of greater performance, [Page 262]then vndertaking, and more prone to render your soules gratefull to God, then your persons hatefull to men.

CHAP. XIII.

MINISTERS.

THis, Soueraigne Lord, did oblige vs to make answere: for this confession hau­ing bene made to giue an accompt of our faith to our Soueraignes, and to that effect being presented to king Henry the II. your predecessour: we thought fitt to addresse the Defence of the same confession to his successour, in whose presence it was calum­niated. And I wish to God we were licen­ced, to propose our defence verbally in the presence of your Maiestie, and were autho­rised publikly and in presence of the king which God hath bestowed vpon vs, to mantayne, the truth of the Gospell, against those that doe diffame it: which is a thing which your Maiestie ought also to desire. For seeing a dissension amongst your subiects in point of religion, what is more conue­nient then that he who is the common father [Page 273]of vs all, should know in what the diffe­rence consistes, and see the ground of the processe? and to this effect he should looke to the head of the fountaine, to discouer what Christian religion was in its source. For he that is established on earth, to see that God be serued, ought exactly to know the rule of Gods seruice: he who in his charge represents God's royaltie, ought in his actions to imitate his iustice: which how can it be done without knowing the soue­raigne rule of Iustice, which is the word of God? Vvher vpon it is that God commands kings continually to haue before their eyes the booke of the law, therin to read all the dayes of their life. But if they permitt them­selues to be hood winked, and be content to follow without seeing the way before them, the Popes and Prelates haue faire occa­sion to accommodate religion to their pri­uate lucre, and crect their owne greatnes, vpon the ruines of the Ghospell. For now religion is made a trafike, and those our great Masters haue inuented rules of pie­tie, which doth intrench not onely vpon the liuing but euen vpon the deade. To no other end haue the Popes, for some ages past, pro­bibited the kings your Maiesties Predeces­sours [Page 264]to read the holy Scripture, but that their Empire is grounded vpon the igno­rance of Gods word. Neuer had it bene permitted to haue growen so great, with the diminution of the greatnes of our Kings, if they had not wrought vpon the aduan­tage of an obscure age, wherin few people discouered their designe. He could not haue made himselfe soueraigne Iudge in points of faith, if the people had had the rule of faith before their eyes, which God long agoe pronounced with his owne mouth.

ANSWERE.

IT is a great art in him that is feable and fearefull to fayne himselfe bold and valourous, you put a good face vpon it, and beare it boldly, to make the world beleeue that you haue a great desire to appeare before the king; to make good in his pre­sence, and in publike, the truth of your new Gospell. Your words which sound no other thing but a chalance, wherby you prouoke all the Cler­gie of France to a publike disputa­tion, [Page 265]makes me call to mynd the Troian wherof mention is made in Homere, Iliad. 7 who boldly prouoked to combate, marrie when it came once to blowes, he stood in neede of a cloud to couer his flight, and shame.

Vve could with facilitie, if we pleased, refuse to giue you battaile, without the disaduantage of our dishonour, or affording you occasion of complaint: For Luther doth sus­tayne, that we are not to dispute with such as renew old heresies which were long agoe condemned. But we will not proceede so rigorously with you; the Church of France, by Gods prouidence, being prouided of store of Prelates, wherof I am the least, and of an infinite number of Do­ctours, who vpon all occasions will make appeare, the veritie of her do­ctrine, the vanitie of your errours. The onely shadow of that great Car­dinall will alwayes be able to defeate you, for the same reason, for which the Picture of Alexander made him quake, vnder whose powerfull hand he had somtymes sunke to the groūd.

Is it not a mere flatterie to inuite a king to discerne differences in reli­gion? Vvill you haue princes to as­sume to themselues the authoritie of Iudges in such causes? Though you would, yet would not your brethren consent therto. Princes themselues haue no such pretension; The Holy fathers giue testimonie, and the Scriptures teach, that iustly they cannot doe it.

That your brethren will not haue it so, they themselues shall speake: Princes, saith Bezaincon­fess. c. 5. art. 15. Principes Sy­nodo intersint non vt regnent sed vt seruiāt, non vt leges condant, sed vt ex Deiverbo per os mini­strorum expli­catas & sibi & aliis obser­uandas propo­nant. Beza, are present in sy­nods, not to rule, but to serue: not to inact lawes, but to propose those to be kept by themselues, and the people, which accor­ding vnto the word of God, are explicated by the mouth of the Minister. The Prince, saith Controu. 5. lib. 2. c. 18. De sensu fidei mec cognoscit Princeps, nec cognoscere offi­cio Principali potest. Iunius, nether doth, nor can by vertue of his charge, iudge of the meaning of faith. Vve say, saith Controu. 1. q. 5. c. 4. Dicimus lites Ecclesiasticas decernendas esseex lege di­uina per Mi­nistrum. Item cap. 6. Respon­deo Martinum Ecclesiae vindi­care iudicium de genere do­ctrinae non cō ­cedere Impe­ratort, &c. Vhitakere, that Ecclesiasticall differences are to be de­cided by the Minister in vertue of the di­uine law. In another place, I answere, that Martine doth ascribe the iudgement of points of doctrine to the Church; he doth not grant it to the Emperour: and who will [Page 267]deny that this iudgment appertaynes to [...]ishopes. Finally it belongs not to kings and Princes, to confirme euen true doctrine, but they are to be subiect to, and obseruant of it, saith Luthere.

That Princes doe not pretend to make themselues Iudges in matters of Faith, the Apud Soz. l. 6. c. 7. Mihiquisum de sorte plebis, fas non est ta­lia perseruta­ri, Sacerdoti­bus ista curae sunt. Emperour Valentinian doth confirme in these words; It is not lawfull for me, who am of the ranke of the people, to sound and search into those things: they are committed to the Preistes care. It belongs me not, saith the same as Epist. 32. nō est mecum iu­dicare inter Episcopos. S. Ambrose rela­tes, to iudge of the differences which rise amongst Bishops. The Emperour Basi­lius doth also intimate this when speaking to the layetie, In 8. Syn. nullo modo vo­bis licet de Ec­clesiasticis cau­sis sermonem mouere, haec inuestig are & quaerere Pae­triarcharum, Pontificum & Sacerdotū est, qui regiminis officium sortiti sunt, & Ec­clesiastic as adepti sunt claues, non nostrum qui pasci debemus, &c. he saith, It is no way lawfull for you to medle with Ecclesiasticall causes; to sound and exa­mine them belongs to Patriarkes, Bishopes, priests, who haue the gouerment and keyes of the Church; It appertaynes not to vs who are to be fedd, to be sanctified to be bound, vnbound. Of the same sense was Con­stantine in the Councell of Nice Gratiane in the Coun: of Aquilea: Theodosius the younger in the [Page 268]Ephesine Councell; and diuers other Emperours in many other places. In contemplation wherof Lib. 5. epist. 25. Scimus piisamos Do­minus Sarer­do [...]tòus ne­gottis non se immiscere S. Gregorie saith, we know that our most pious Lords doe not meddle in the affaires of preists.

And that the Princes, if they had any such pretention were not well grounded, S. Epist. adso­lit. [...]i [...]ā agentes. Quandoae conatio aeuo anditum est quod indicium Ecclesiae au­thoritatē suā ab Imperatore accepit? Plu­rima antea Synodi fucre multa iudicia Eec [...]esiae habi­tae sunt, sed neque Patres isliusmodires principi per­suadere conati sunt, nec Prin­ceps se in Ec­clesiasticis cau­sis curiosum praebuit. Athanasius doth wit­nesse. Vvas it euer heard, saith he, from the creation of the world that the iudgment of the Church had authoritie from the Emperour? Many Councells haue bene celebrated; the Church hath often past her iudgment; but nether would the Fathers persuade the Prince to any such thing, nor did the Prince shew himselfe curious in causes of the Clergie, and a litle after, Quis videns eum in decer­nendo principē se facere Epis­coporū & prae­sidere iudiciis Ecclesiasticis, [...]on merito di [...]at eum illam ipsam desolae­tionē esse quae a Daniele prae­dicta est? who is he that seeing him (he speakes of Constantius the Arian Emperour) take vpon him to be Prince of Bishops, to decree and preside in Ecclesiasticall iudg­mēts, that will not say with iust reasō, that he is the desolation of abomination foretold by the Prophet Daniel? S. Ambrose doth the like, when writing to Valenti­nian the yonger, who being cor­rupted by the Arians, would iudge in matters of faith, he vseth these [Page 269]words: Ambros. l. 2. epist. 13. Si vel scripturarū se riē diuinarū, vel vetera tē ­porae retracte­mus, quis ab­nuat in causae inquam fidei, Episcopos sole­re de Impera­toribus Chri­stianis nō Im­peratores de Episcopis iudi­care? Eris, Deofauente, etiam insene­ctutis maturi­tateprouectior, & tunc de hoe censebis qualis ille Episcopi [...] sit qui I aicis ills Sacerdota­le substernit.... si conferēdum de fide, Sacer­dotum debet esse istae colla­tio sicut fact [...] est sab [...] onstā ­tino Augusta mem [...]riae I [...] cipe. Et Tract. de Basil. non tradend Quid honorificentius quam vt Im­perator Eccle­siae filius dica­tur. If we ether reflect vpon the order of Scripture, or tymes by-past, who will deny but that in points of faith, in points of Faith, I say, the Bishopes were accustomed to iudge of Emperours, not they of Bishops? Vvith the helpe of God, goes he on, tyme will ripen thee, and then you wilt iudge what kind of Bishope he is who will subiect Priestly right to laymen: if a conference be to be had of faith, it belongs to the Preists, as it happened vnder Constan­tine Prince of sacred memorie. Vvhat hath an Emperour more honorable then to be stiled the sonne of the Church?

That that which the Fathers say herin is verified by the Scripture, the punishment which befell those, who would needs lay hand vpon the Thu­rible, doth confirme. Further, it would not 2. Agg. 2. v. 12. command that things belonging to the law, should be de­māded from the mouth of the Preist. without making any mention at all of kings, if both were equally law­full. It would not 2. Paraly­pom. say, that Amarias should preside in things belonging vnto God, marrie in those that apperi ayne to the office of a king Zabadias, if their Courts [Page 270]were not distinguished. To conclude Ephes. 4. v. 11. S. Paule making a long list of those who haue power in the Church, had not begun with the Prophetes, Euangelists, Pastours, and Doctours, not mentioning kings, if their autho­ritie had extended so far.

Againe put case the king had power to medle in such causes, would you be content he should sitt vpon yours, with obligation to stand to his iudgment? Yes, euen as the Donatists who appealed to Constantine, stood to his: you will stand to it, if it fauour and like you, appeale from it, if it dislike, or goe against you. God (saith Vvhitak. controu [...]. q. 5. c. 4. Iudicium sibi Deus re­seruanit, nulli hominum per­misit. one of your prime Authours fol­lowing therin the donatists) reserued the iudgement of religion to himselfe alone; and did not grant it to any man. why then will you haue the king to iudge?

But lets see whether you haue a hart to enter into the lists, as you make a flourish. None will beleeue in my opinion, that he that will not admitt of ordinarie weapons, hath a desire to fight, though otherwise he proclaime a loode chalance: and who knowes [Page 271]not that in reiecting the authoritie of the Church, Fathers, Councells, and Traditions, you refuse the ordinarie weapons, which are vsed in combats of Faith.

But oh, you will admitt of the scrip­ture, and we also most willingly ad­mitt of it, yet not as it is in your hands, that is, Scripture not authen­ticall, maymed, corrupted, interpre­ted according to your owne braine, and most ordinarily against the true sense: but the scripture preached and interpreted by the Church the pillar and rock of truth, wherby we are to be deliuered from all errour. Vvho could away with him that in a ciuile cause, in a difficultie of importance, would onely stand to the text of written lawes, reiecting the explica­tion of Doctours, the credit of the historie, practise and common cu­stome, in fine the authoritie of the Iudges, who are appointed to doe iu­stice to all men? But were he not yet more insupportable, who onely ad­mitting of written lawes, should re­iect those that are directly against [Page 272]him, and interprete the rest follow­ing his owne fanticie? In these ter­mes are you, wherby it well appeares, that though you make shew to desire a conference, yet indeed you flie it; contenting your selues to haue occa­sion to bruit abroad amongst your friends, that you offered a disputatiō, concealing from them in the interim, that you refused the iust and reaso­nable conditions therof; apprehen­ding that you haue done sufficiently, in putting out some smale pampletes which decide nothing at all, nor are good for any thing but to giue a false alarme, and content such as please themselues to heare calumnies cast out against the Church.

This moues you to cry out that Ca­tholike religion is made a traffike, and that Prelates intrench vpon the liuing and the deade.

Is it to intrench vpon the deade, to doe that which we see hath bene pra­ctised in the primitiue Church, in the tyme of Tert. [...]l. de cer. mil. c. 3. Oblationes pro defunctis, pro natalitiis, an­nua die faci mus. Item l de Monoga. pro anima eius of­ferat annuis diebus. Tertul. Cyprian ep. 66. refert, vt si quis frater clericum tuto­rem nominas set non offere­tur pro eo, nec saecrificium pro dormitatione eius celebrare­tur. S. Cyprian and others, and the contrarie to which is, condēned, for heresie in the persō of [Page 273]Aerius, by the relation of Aug haec. 53. Epiphan. har. 75. S. Augu­stine, and S. Epiphanius?

As your beliefe resembles that of the auncient Heresiarkes condem­ned by the Church, so your manner of proceeding is not vnlike to theirs: for the Manichees did vpbraide S. Augustine, Vigilantius, and S. Hie­rome, that for their owne profit and interest, they defēded the doctrine of the Church, which is the verie same which now you obiect against vs.

The Prelates, nether intrench vpon the liuing nor the deade, but doe greatly assiste the one and the other, wheras you abuse them both. They assiste the liuing by instructions and Sacraments: the liuing and the deade by their prayers and their sacryfices: wheras you doe altogether neglect the deade; and the care which you haue of the liuing hath no other ef­fect then the death of their soules.

You say that the Pope for some ages past, hath hindred kings to read the Scriptures. Where doe you find that prohibition? The Popes would al­wayes exceedingly reioyce, that [Page 274]kings who are learned, and are addi­cted to reading, should exactly reade them: being confident that by the assistāce of learned men who are able to explicate the sense vnto thē, they will clearly discouer, that the gouer­ment of the Church is not built vpon the ignorance of the word of God, as you calumniate; but that your reli­gion is grounded vpon the corrup­tions and bad interpretations of that sacred word. They will also see that the Pope makes not himselfe the su­preame iudge of faith, but that he was constituted such by God and the Church which is the pillar and rocke of truth, seeing God did constitute Peter a Petra or rocke vpon which it is built.

And indeede S. Hierome, though most conuersant in all holy Scripture, did yet beseech Pope Damasus, that he would decree whether we ought to say one, or thee hypostases, pro­fessing that he would hold as an ar­ticle of faith what he defined. Had not S. Bernard also the Scripture be­fore his eyes when he wrote to Pope [Page 275]Innocent the II. that all the dangers and scandalls which rise in the king­dome of God ought to be referred to his Apostleshippe, especially things concerning faith? Vvas the Scripture vnknowen to Iustiniā the Emperour, when he saith in his Epistle to Pope Iohn the II. we suffer nothing to passe which belongs to the state of the Church, vnknowen to your Holines, who is the heade of all the holy Churches. Vvhy did the Ecumenicall Councells held in the primitiue Church demand the confirmation of their Decrees of the Pope, if they knew not by holy write that they were, obliged therunto? Vvas not the Scripture both in the east and west Church, when, as S. H [...]e­rome relates, the Synodicall consul­tations of both those parts of the world, were sent to Pope Damasus to be confirmed? Kings meete with nothing in Scripture but your con­demnatiō. And if they daigne to cast an eye vpon historie, they shall find, that the Popes whose greatnes is re­presented as preiudiciall to this our France, hath not bene a litle aduan­tagious [Page 276]vnto it. But if any haue ray­sed themselues to the detriment of France alwayes most Catholike; and with the diminution of the most Christians kings dignitie, you are the men, who being enemyes to the Ca­tholike Church, and Christian reli­gion, like true children of darknes, had your birth and groth by meanes of their obscuritie.

CHAP. XIV.

MINISTERS.

THe neglect of these things, hath for the space of many yrares, drawen great inconueniencies vpon France, and hath made it a Theater, wherupon bloodie Tragedies haue bene acted, while God punisheth the contempt of his word, and the oppression of his children. The ripe­nes of your witt, dread Soueraigne, euen in the spring of your yeares, and the tyme­lynes in princelike and Christian vertues which discouer themselues in your Maiestie makes vs hope for a more happie age vnder your raigne. God who besto wed your Maie­stie on France in his benediction, will by his [Page 277]prouidence conserue you, and will settle and confirme your scepter in your hands, making vse of it to the establishment of his sonns kingdome who is king of kings, so that God raigning by you, may raigne also in you, to the end that you may raigne with him for euer. But if contrarie suggestions hinder our humble supplications from being recea­ued of your Maiestie with wished successe, yet will we neuer cease while God grants life to instruct your people in obedience and loyallie to Wards your Maiestie, and we will pray. to God for the conseruation of your person, and the prosperitie of your King­dome, as it becomes such as are, &c.

ANSWERE.

IT is not at this present onely that the professours of a false beliefe, impute the calamities which happen in their tymes to the contempt of their errours: for euen Tertull. Arno­bius, S. Cyprian, S. August and di­uers others doe witnesse that the Pagans ascribed all the disasters of their tymes, to the honour in which [Page 278]Christian religion was held, and to the contempt of theirs. In this you imitate these old Pagās, and indeede since the end doth crowne the wor­ke, it was fitting, that your writing which is full of the imitations of ancient heretiques condemned by the Church, should be crowned with the imitation of Pagans, con­demned by all christian societies.

If the calamities of France did proceede from the contempt of your religion, it had not so much florished in the tyme o [...] the Albigeois, whom you accnowledge to be your bro­thers, seeing it did persequute them in open warre. And without doubt it had bene oppressed with miseries vnder the raigne of Pepin & Charle­magne, who religiously honored the Popes and the Roman Church, wher­as it was neuer more florishing then in their raigne. Againe Italie and spayne where your errours are not currant, whence those that professe them are banished, and where the holy sea is as much honored, as in any place of the world, should be most [Page 279]miserable contries. But your asser­tions haue no grounde of reason.

It is true indeede, as the Fathers doe obserue, that temporall felicitie doth follow religion, marrie not yours, but that onely which was left vs by the Apostles, and which to this day is conserued in the Romane Church. This moued S. Ambrose to obserue, that as long as Constantinople did nourish the poyson of the Arians in her breast her walls were cōtinually inuironed with the armyes of her ene­myes, and that hauing once imbraced the Catholike faith, she was deliue­red from them with triumphe.

The tragidies which are represen­ted vpon the French stage, proceeds not from the contempt of your reli­gion, but from the contempt which the professours of it, shew to the law of God; the authoritie of his Church; and their dutie to their kings. Here­sie hath alwayes occasioned greatest calamities in the states wherin it hath gotten footing; and the kings that haue abbandoned the Romane faith, haue ordinarily bene vnfortunate.

Christiernus king of Denmarke the first king that was imbued with your errours, was deposed from his king­dome, put in an iron cage, and finally, according to the opinion of the ty­mes, poysoned, as I haue alreadie mentioned. The Electour of Saxonie, nephew to the first Abbettour of Lu­ther, was taken prisoner by the Empe­rour, condemned to death and in the end by commutation of punishment, lost his Electourshipe, and the moic­tie of his estate: in sequall wher of his sonne dyed in prison. The Lantgraue of Hesse who sustayned the same cause, remayned for a long tyme pri­soner. Of 28. hereticall Emperours of Constantinople, thirteene were slayne. Of the rest, some had their eyes pulled out, some were deposed, all dyed most miserably. Hist. Vvand. Of seauen Vvandall kinges subiect to the same errours, three were miserably mur­thered. Of thirteene which the Visi­gots had, Annal. Hist. twelue did violently dy. Of seauen of the Ostrogots, two onely escaped the enemys sword. Hist. Ital. Of seauen which were in Lonbardie, one onely [Page 281]escaped an vntymly death.

So manifest it is that heresie is the source of all mischeife, and that he that forsakes the Romane Church is ordinarily oppressed with miseries and misfortunes! Vvherfore hauing [...]ust occasion to feare, that you might be vtterly ruined therby, if you con­tinue in your errours, I thought good, hoping to reclame you, and to reduce you to the bosome of the Church, hauing alreadie refuted your writing, to propose vnto you some reasons, which obliging all the world to hate your religion, might admini­ster you iust occasion to forsake it. I could easily produce a great number, yet I will content my selfe with fiue onely, which doe conuince that your beliefe is worthy of horrour; because it doth introduce schisme into the Church: reuiues the old heresies which were condemned in the primi­tiue Church: banisheth all vertue: authoriseth all vice; and will haue no law, whether of the Churche or of Princes, to haue power to oblige in conscience.

THE RELIGION PRE­tended to be reformed is vvorthy of hatred, because it makes a schisme in the Church. CHAP. XV.

SInce we are diuided and sepera­ted in communion, wheras before we were vnited in one body, it is euident that you, or we, haue made a schisme. It rests to be examined who is guiltie of this crime, wherof, I assure my selfe, that by the iudge­ment of the whole world, and of your owne consciences, you remayne conuinced by vndenyable proofes, since they are the same, by which the Fathers of old did conuince those whom you your selues accnowledge to be Schismatiques.

It is euident, saith saint Cypr. l. de vnit. constat à Christo & eius Euange­lio seperari, non enim nos ab illis, sed illi [...] nobis exie­ [...]unt. Cyprian, speaking of the Nouatians, that they are seperated from Iesus Christ and his Gospell, because we went not out from them, but they from vs Caecilianus, saith [Page 283] Lib. cont. Farmen. non enim Cacilia­nus exiuit a Maiorino, sed Maiorinus a Caeciliano. vna erat Ecclesia antequā diui­deretur ab or­dinationibus Maiorini: vi­dendum est quis in radice cum toto orbe manserit, quis Cathedrā se­derit alteram quae ante non fuerat. S. Optatus against the Donatists, did not seperate himselfe from Maiorinus your greatgrand father, but Maiorinus from Caecilianus, nor did Caecilianus Spe­rate himselfe from the Chaire of S. Peter, or of S. Cyprian, but Maior: in the chaire in which thou sittest, a chaire, which be­fore Maiorinus, had no origine. And a litle after, The Church was one, till it was diuided by those who ordayned Maio­rinus. Vve must now see who remayned with the whole vniuers in its beliefe, and in its roote. who is seared vpon another chaire then that which was before. These two passages doe shew that the No­uatians and Donatists, were ac­compted Schismatiques: both be­cause they with drew themselues from the Catholikes, not the Catho­likes from them, as also because they erected a new chaire, and finally be­cause they stayed not together with the vniuers, in the roote whence they sprung.

Now all these things doe conuince you, considering that you went out from Catholikes, and not Catholikes from you: that you set vp a Chaire at Vvitemberg, and at Geneua, which [Page 284]was not before your tyme; and that you haue seperated yourselues from the roote which produced you, in lieu of remayning together with the whole world in the Romane Church which brought you forth.

That you went out frō Catholikes, is iustifyed by your owne confessions: and it is euident, in that you cannot name one of the first followers of Luthere, who had not bene of ours.

That you your selues are the Archi­tectes and Founders of your chaire, it is cleare; Confess. Hel­ueticac. 16. Ecclesiae nostrae se à Romana separarunt. Luther. in c. 11. Gen. Nos su­mus sancti Apostatae, de­fecimus enim ab Antichristo & Sathanae Ecclesia. Calu. 4. Instit. c. 2. §. 6. Abeo­rum Ecclesia recessimus. Et cap. 6. §. 1. Zāchius tract. de Eccles. c. 8. since none before the coming of Luthere did know, at Vvi­temberg nor at Geneua before Farell and Caluin, the Chaire where your doctrine is preached: and that you will not affirme, that they which pre­ceeded those personages in those places, taught therin the same do­ctrine which you teach.

That you remayned not in the roote from whence you sprunge, t'is mani­fest: since you are no more in the Ro­mane Church where you tooke your origine: therfore it is vndoutable, that the arguments of the said Fathers, doe conuince you of schisme.

Nor doth it serue your turne to say, that our abuses were the cause you withdrew your selues: for without examining the cause of your sepera­tion, it sufficeth to know that you are separated, there being no cause at all which can exempt a Church from schisme, which comes intire out of another. This is manifest, in that the Church hauing drawen her beeing from no other but Iesus Christ cast into a sleepe vpon the Crosse, like as Eue was drawen from no other place, then from the side of Adam layd a sleepe in Paradise, in that it preceded euerie false Christian societie, euen as the Architype precedes that which is copied from it: in that it was established 1600. yeares agoe, with promisse of a perpetuitie so as­sured, that it cannot departe from its primitiue establishement, that is to say, from the body first instituted by lesus Christ, while he was in the world: there is none that doth not accnowledge that a Church, like yours, which a smale tyme since de­parted wholy out of another Christiā societie, is at least Schismaticall.

And it will be as litle for your aduā ­tage to affirme, that you were forced out from vs, the Church by her excō ­munication compelling you therun­to: because, as I haue said, it is enough to know that you are gone out with­out searching the cause therof: and againe that it is a cleare thing, that the Church of Rome, did neuer ban­nish you from her communion, till after you had diuided your selues frō her beleife: which is iustified, in that the Pope did not excōmunicate Lu­ther till after he had preached against the Faith of the Romane Church. Thus you remayne attainted and cōuicted of schisme, nor are you able to purge your selues of it, as I shall still make more and more appeare.

S. Aug. lib. 2. cont. litt. Petil. c. 16. Obiicio schismatiscri­men quod tu negabis, ego autem statim probabo, neque enim comm [...] ­nicas omnibus gentibus & il­lis Ecclesiis Apostolico la­bcrefundatis.S. Augustine saith to Petilian a Donatist, I obiect vnto thee the crime of schisme, thoult, deney it, and I will presently conuince thee of it, for thou art not in com­munion with all the people, and Churches founded by the Apostles labour. If S. Aug. conuinced Petilian of schisme, be­cause he was not in communion with the Church dispersed through all the world and founded by the Apostles: [Page 287]can you your selues doubt but that you are conuinced of the same crime, sith you haue no communion with the whole vniuerse no nor with the Apostolicall Church? your owne consciences, I dare assure my selfe, will at once both accuse and cōuince you. Now if the argumēts I haue vsed to conuince you of schisme, haue not fully satisfied: I will yet further lay before your eyes, how the same Fa­thers, and many others, hauing con­demned some of their tymes as schis­matikes, onely because they did di­uide themselues from the Romane Church, doe in that their fact con­demne you also of the sam crime, as hauing forsaken the said Church.

He, saith S. Cypr. lib. de vnit. Eccles. Qui Cathedrā Petri super quod fundat [...] est Ecclesia, deserit, in Ec­clesia [...]se esse confidit? Cyprian, who forsakes the Chaire of S. Peter, vpon which the Church is built, doth he conceaue himselfe to be in the Church? Vvhere this great S. doth not onely say that such as diuide themselues from the Chaire of S. Pe­ter, are out of the Church, but withall renders the primitiue reason therof, because they seperate themselues from the fundation of the Church, The same Cyp. epist. 55. ad Petri Ca­thedrā atque ad Ecclesiam principalem, vnde vnitas Sacerdotalis exorta est. he to acheth in another [Page 288]place, where he saith, that S. Peters Chaire, is that, from whence priestly vni­tie tooke its origine. Thou art not ignorant, saith S. Optat. l. 2. contra Parm. Igitur negare non potes scire te in vrbe Ro­mana Petro primo Ecclesiā Episcopalem essecollatam. [...] his qua ca­thedra vnitas ab omnibus ser uaretur.... vt am schisma­ticus & pecca­toresset qui cō ­trasingularem Carbedram alteram callen cares. Optatus to Parmenian Do­natist, that the Episcopall Chaire was first cōferred vpon S. Peter in the Citie of Rome, in which one chaire all should be so vnited, that who soeuer is disunited, and setts vp an other chaire against that, is a Schisma­tike and a sinner. Vvhence, Lib. 2. Vnde est ergo quod claues regni vobis vsurpare contenditis? quicōtra Ca­thedrā Petri, vestris praesū ­tionibus & audaciis sacri legio contendi­tis? saith he in the same, doe you then pretend to haue the keys of the kingdome of Heauen, you that wage warre against Peters l. 2. in qua vna Cathedra vnitas ab om­nibus seruare­tur. Chaine, in which alone the vnitie of the Church is con­serued? S. Lib. 3. cap. 3 Ad hanc Eccle­siam propter potentiorem principalitatē necesse est om­nem conuenire Ecclesiam, hoc esteos qui sunt vndique fide­les. Ireneus grounds vpon the same fundation when he saith, that it is necessarie that all the Church, that is, all the faithfull through the whole world, agree with the Church of Rome, in regard of her more powerfull principalitie. It is also for this reason that Deobitu Sa­tyri, vtrumnā cum Catholi­cis, hoc est cum Romana Ec­clesia conueni­ret. S. Ambrose relating that Satyrus demāds of some one, whether he did not accord with the Catholikes, addes, that is to say with the Romane Church, taking the Catho­like Church, and Romane Churh for one and the same thing. In fine this would Ep. 57. Ego nullū primum nisi Christnm se­quens, beatitu­dinis tuae, id est Cathedrae Petri communione cō ­socior, super illam Petram aedifica­tam Ecclesiam scio. Quicun­que extra bano domum agnum commederit: pro­fanus est: non no­ui Vitalem, Me­letium respuo, ignoro Pauli­num: Quicun (que) tecum non colli­git spargit. S. Hierome writing to Pope [Page 289]Damasus to say. Following no other then Iesus-Christ for the first head, I ioyne vnite my selfe in Communion with your Holines that is to say, to the Chaire of S. Peter, knowing that the Church is buillt vpon this Rocke. Whosoeuer eates the lambe out of this house, is profane. Iaccnowledge not Vitalis, I reiect Mele­tius, who is Paulinus I am ignorant, whe­soeuer gathers not with thee, disper­seth.

After these so many and so conuin­cing authorities, rests there any more te be said, to force you to accnow­ledge your selues to be ouercome? Is it not sufficient to haue shewen that you haue erected à chaire against the Chaire of S. Peter? That you are not in communion with his successour? That you are not in the vnitie of the Church of Rome? That it is not in this house that you eate the Lambe? That in the Person of Luther you ac­cnowledge Vitalis and in Caluin you imbrace Meletius? In fine that you follow Pauline, in following the false Doctours seperated from the Church of Rome? May not I say to you with [Page 290]the same S. Hierome Apol. 1. aduer­sus Ruffin. fidem suam quam Go­cat? eamue qua Romana pollet Ecclesia? si Ro­manam respon­derit, ergo Ca­tholsci sumus., if you professe the Romane Faith, ergo you are Ca­tholikes: and consequently if you professe it not, you are not in the com­munion of the Catholike Church. What doe you answere to all this?

You will studie some euasion I know, and happily say, the fathers ar­guments were good; because the Church of Rome being then the true Church, à man could not seperate himselfe from it without schisme, and without straying from the Pathes of saluation, but now the tymes are chan­ged, the circunstances we are in, are others; corruption hath so crept into the Romane Church that she is no more to be tearmed à Church; and hence it was that you both could, and ought to depart out of it.

But this euasion will not serue your turne: for the Fathers did not dispute of the truth of the Churches do­ctrine, and thence inferred that the Donatists were scismatikes, because they were seperated from the Church who had the true doctrine (though in­deede it was true) but they disputed [Page 291]about the Chaire of S. Peter, of Pa­storall authoritie brought downe from him by an uninterrupted succession concluding the Donatists Schisma­tikes because they were diuided from this Chaire, and from S. Peters suc­cessours sitting in the same. No other­wise then one would conuince subiects to be rebelles, who should seperate themselues from the Royall throne and from the successour of the first Instituters of this Throne: and as in the old law the Samaritans, may be concluded to haue bene heretikes be­cause they withdrew themselues from the Chaire of Moyses, or Aaron.

That the Principle whence the Fa­thers drew their arguments, was pasto­rall authoritie, and the Chaire of S. Peter, and not the truth of the doctri­ne, it doth manifestly appeare in that S. Cyprians De Gnitat. Ec­cles. & Ep. 55 [...] citat. reason, is, because the Chaire of Peter is the fundation, vpon which the Church is built, and from whence preistly vnitie takes its origine. And that of Optatus lib. 2. Cisat., because in this onely Chaire of S. Peter, the vnitie of the Church is conserued. And S. Ireneus lib. 3.5.3. cis., [Page 292]son that Peters Chaire, enioyes the cheifest power. S. Hierome Epist. 57. cit., becaus the, Chaire of S. Peter is that upon which the Church is built. And to conclude because S. Augustin Contrae Epist. fundam. c. 4. Tenet me ab ipsa sede Petri Gsque ad praesentem Episcopatā suc­cessio Sacerdo­tum. saith, that the succession of Preists which descended from the Chaire of S. Peter, held him in the Catholike Church, and that this In Psal. contra partem Donati, ipsa est Petra quam non Gin­ [...]ūt superbia in­ferorum portae. suc­cession is the Rocke, against which the Gates of Hell shall not preuayle.

Nor will your reply be any more to your purpose (to witt that albeit the Fathers did indeed argue as we say, yet had their argument force and effica­cie from the truth of the doctrine, which then was adioyned to this au­thoritie to this Chaire) seeing that the Donatistes and Nouatians, against whom they disputed, did directly de­ney the truth of the doctrine, to be in the Roman Church. The Ambr. lib cont. Nouatian. Nouatians improuing hir doctrine touching re­mission of sinns, and the August. l. de hare. haeres. 69. Donatists condemning her opinion of baptising heretikes and admitting the wicked liuers into the Church. Which makes à cleare demonstration that the Fa­thers, did not make the truth of the [Page 293]doctrine the Principle of their argu­ments, because that was as doubtfull both to the Donatists and Nouatians, as the conclusion it selfe which they were to deduce from it, for they de­neyed both the one and the other. Wherfore S. Donatus doth sufficient­ly make appeare that he argued from their owne confessions, and that which they could not deney to witt, that the chaire of Rome, was S. Peters chaire. Opt. lib. 2. con­tra Parmen. ti­tat. Thou canst not deney vnto me, saith he, but that thou knowest, that S. Peter was the first, vpon whom in Rome, the Epis­copall chaire was conferred, in which onely Chaire vnitie was to be obserued by all. Furthermore, you cannot affirme that they formed their argument from the truth of the doctrine, because you doe not allow it to haue bene pure at that tyme, which is manifest, in that Beza in Rom. 8. Witat. l. 7. contra Durae. scit. 26. you doe condemne the doctrine of Pope Siricius, touching celibate or im­gle life, as the doctrine of the diuell; ād that yet the Donatists were reputed Schismatikes euen for seperating thē ­selues from communion with him. Opt. l. 2.

For the rest; though to proue â man [Page 294]schismatique, it were indeed necessa­rie, to make good, that he were sepe­rated frō the Church, as true Church, yet should I not faile of my purpose, being à most facile thing, to conuince, euen by the testimonies of your owne men, that you accnowledge the Ro­mane Church, then, to haue bene the true Church when you came out of it. You accnowledge it, both by the verie confession of Caelu. 4. instit. c. 2. §. 11. & 12. & Epist. 104. Du Plessis in the treatise of the Church c. 12. Osiander in Epi­to. p. 2. your owne Authours, and because Du Plessis au trascté de l'E­glise, chap. 81. Osiander loco citato. you your selues deriue your authoritie from it: whence it ma­nifestly appeares thar you hold it to be true, since otherwise you should deriue your power, not from the Church of God, but from à societie of the Diuell.

After all this, there rests so litle for you to say, that if your tongue would but faithfully interprete your con­science, we should, without doubt, heare you condemne your selues, the thing being so cleare and perspicuous, that, vnlesse you were more then blind, or that seeing light you would not see it, it were impossible but your soules, casting the errour which they [Page 295]row professe, should win their cause. For if the Nouatians and Donatists, vere by the Fathers sufficiently con­uinced of schisme, for that they were seperated from the Chaire of S. Peter, and his successours therin: you are also conuinced by the same argument since you are seperated from vs, who haue alwayes keept the possession of the same Chaire without interruption of succession.

Your are certainly cōuinced, I speake to all your church, and to you Minis­ters in particular who are not onely Schismatikes, as are your flocke, but withall Schismaticall Pastours, for of your owne authoritie you haue esta­blished your selues Pastours not ha­uing receaued power frō those whose successours you should be. Whence it followes that you are Opt. l. 2. de [...]i­ctore primo Epis­copo Donatistarū; erat Filius sine Patre, tyro sine Principe, disci­pulus sine Magi­stro, sequens sino antecedente. Children without Fathers; soldiers without Ca­ptaines; successours without Prede­cessours.

Wherupon you shall giue meleaue, to say vnto you with the Fathers. Tertul de prae­script. c. 32. E­dant ergo Origi­nes Ecclesiarum suarū, euoluant ordinem Episco­porum suorum, &c. Opt. l. 2. cont. Parm. Vestrae Catbedrae Gos originem reddi­te, &c. Shew vs the origin: of your chaire nor returne vs barely for answere that you [Page 296]are extraordinarily sent, but bring à place of scripture, to verifie your asser­tion.

You are obliged to produce such à place, seeing the extraordinarie Mis­sion of your Ministers, is an arlicle of your Faith, which cōsequently ought to be verifyed by the expresse word of God, And shew me, Ibeseech you à formall text of Scripture, which saith that Luther, Caluin, and the rest of your Ministers, were sent extraordi­narily. Shew it not me, but those that follow you, who without this, haue no assurance that they are in the way of saluation: sithens saluation there is none out of the Church, nor can the Church subsiste without Pastours. If my humble petition be not power­full enough to purchace my demande, grant it at least, for that Luther, and your owne confession doe oblige you vnto it; Luth. in Ga­lat. Populus maxi­me opus habet [...]ertitude voca­tioni [...] nostrae. Luther teaching the people, that it doth greatly cōcerne them, to haue assurance of their vocation. And your Art. 31. Con­fess. Gall. Confession deliuernig in expresse tearmes, that euery Pastour is Art. 31. Credi­mus semper se­quendam esse hanc normam vt omnes Pasto­res, &c. Suae vocationis testimonium ha­beant. to haue à testimonie of his calling to the of­fice. [Page 297]You are to begin there (ô Minist.) for what euer doctrine you deliuer (though it were cuen true) would be of no profit to the people, vnlesse they be within the bosome of the Church, where yet they cannot be, you not being true Pastours. What, saith l. 1. de Baptis. c. 18. Quid pro­dest homini vel sana fides, vbi lethalt vulnere schismatis per­empta est sani­tas charitatis. S. Augustine, doth à sound or intire Faith profit à mare, where Charitie is extingui­shed by the mortall wound of Schisme?

Now hauing clearely shewen that you are Schismatikes, I will produce certaine passages, which will make euidēt to all the world, that your doc­trine, euen in that name, is worthy not onely of hatred, but euen of horrour. It is manifest, saith Epist. 76. Ap­paret aduersa­rios Domini An­tichristos omnes esse, quos constet à charitate at­que ab vnitate Ecclesiae Catho­licae recessisse. S. Cyprian, that such are Antichrists who haue fortaken the Charitie, and vnittie of the Catho­like Church. S. Optatus Opt. l. 1. cont. Parmen. Doth proue the horrour of schisme, out of the greeuousnes of the punishments therof, and sustaynes, that of all euills it is the greatest. Aug. lib. 2. de Bap. c. [...]. S. Augustine as­sures vs that schisme is à more hay­nous cryme then idolatrie: because idolatri is onli punished by the sword, wheras the Num. 6. earth gapes to swallow [Page 298]vp the Authours of schisme, and fire descends from heauen to consume their followers. Who can doubt, Aug. l [...]co cit­quis dubitaue­rit hoc esse scele­rarius commis­sum quid & gra­uius vindica­tum? saith he, but that the fault is more detestable, where the punishmēt is more greeuous. In another place lib. 1. cont. Par­men c. 4. he saith, that it is à sa­criledge which doth surpasse all other wickednes. And S. Chrysostome Chrysost hom. 11. in Epist. ad Ephes. c. 4. Nihil Deū aeque irritat atque di­uisaem esse Ec­clesiam. is of opinion, that nothing doth so much draw God almighties wroth vpon vs, as the diuision from his Church.

But that I may search no further in­to the Fathers, whose workes are full of like passages, I will onely, to dis­couer vnto you the horrour of schisme, put before your eyes your owne Catechisme, and Caluin. The 16. Sun­day. All those Who seperate themselues from the communitie of the faithfull for to make sects à part, ought not to hope for salua­tion. Your Cate chisme, which hath in plaine tearmes, that they are depriued of all hope of saluation who diuide them­selues from the body of Iesus-Christ, and by faction cut in peece, his vnitie, while they doe liue in this diuorce. Calu. Ep. ad Sodolet. Sed omnium te­terrimumest il­lud crimē, quod Sponsam Christi discerpere conat, sumus. Id si ve­rum esset, meri­to & tibi & or­bi vniuerso ha­beremur pro de­ploratis. Caluin, who saith, that of all the crymes, that euer were obiected against him, the most horrible was, that he had rent and torne by schisme the Spouse of Iesus-Christ, for which [Page 299]reason, if it were true, he and all his might be held for lost, and without hope of recouerie.

Now I leaue to the Reader to iudge, whether by the testimonie of your owne mouth, you be not in à desperate case, and cut of all hope of saluation, as being seperated from the Church, wherin it is onely to be found.

That the religion which they call reformed, doth renewall the old heresies. CHAP. XVI.

I Could present the Reader with à great number of points wherin you call à foote againe old heresies, but to auoyd prolixitie, I will onely produce foure.

1. Point.

The principale article of your faith consists in beleeuing, that man is sa­ued by onely faith, and that we are not iustified by our workes. We beleeue, [Page 300]saith your Art. 20. Conf. that we are made partakers of this iustice by onely faith. We teach, saith Art. 116. Doce­mus hominem iustificari per fi­dem in Christum & non per vlla opera bona. that of Suise, by those of Geneua, that man is iustified by faith in Iesus-Christ, and not by any good workes.

That this is the principale point of your beleife, is easie to be knowen, since on it alone depends your salua­tion: and also because the Praefatio ad Syntagma Con­fess. At vero hic articulus (de iu­stificatione) est basis forma & anima religionis Euāgelicae sum­ma, &c. Preface of your confessions, and many of Whitak con­trou. 2. q. 6. c. 3. your writers, say that it is the basis, forme, and soule of Christian religion, and the abridgement of the doctrine of the gos­pell.

Now it is well nigh, 1600. yeares since this opinion was condemned in Simon the Magician as hereticall, as S. Ireneus doth iustifie who was scholler to S. Polycarpe one of S. Iohn the Euangelists disciples, as also Theo­dorete, who relates it so to haue bene. He taught, saith S. Ireneus lib. c. 20. Docuit homines non saluari se­cundum operas iustas., that men are not saued according to their iust workes; lib. 1. Fab Hae­reticorum. c 1. Non per bonas actiones, sed per gratiam eos esse saluiem conse­quutos. he teacheth, saith Theodorete, in his booke of hereticall fables, that men are not saued by their good workes.

Nor can you auoyd the force of [Page 301]my argument by saying, that Simon the Magician was condemned for other errours. For as it followes not that à man was not condemned to death for à murther because he was also found guiltie of theft; Euen so, for that Simon the Magician called him­selfe à Prophete, and sustayned that men were saued by his grace, it doth not follow, that he was not also repu­ted an heretike, in sustayning that workes were not profitable to salua­tion. In which matter, S. Ireneus and Theodorete remoue all manner of doubt when they bring in his opiniō, that mē were not saued by their good workes, as hereticall.

Howbeit, I vndertake not, to proue an intire conformitie betwixt your be­leife and theirs, not being ignorant, that as theeues disguise stolen things to put them out of the knowledge of their owners; so you disguise the old heresies, that men may mistake them. Marrie I most willingly vndertake to shew, as indeede I doe, that that old Heresiarke, held as you doe, That we are not saued by good workes. And con­sequently [Page 302]that huing bene condem­ned in this point, the soule of your faith was branded with à sentence of condemnation, in the first age of the Church, whose authoritie you dare not reiect.

2. Point.

You beleeue that the faith of pa­rents is so efficacious, that their chil­dren dying without Baptisme, are sa­ued. 24. Inslit. c. 15. Caluin doth teach this doctrine, and withall it is so vulgarly knowen euen to the simplest of your fellowers, that it needes no proofe.

Now, albeit you make profession to deteste the Pelagian errours, yet your beleife in this point, is one of their heresies, as it is cleare out of S. Augu­stine, who puts it downe as such, in his catalogue of heresies. lib. de Haer. 88. Promittunt eis aeternam & bea­tam quandam vitam. They promisse, saith he, to children not baptised, à blessed and eternall life: lib 1. de anima eius origine 1.9. Noli credere, nols decere infantes an [...]equam bap­tizantur morte [...]raeuentos perue­n [...]re posse ad ori­ginalium indul­gentiam pecca­torum. which he doth charge with so heauie à condemnation, that in the bookes, he wrote against them he addes. Beleeue not, affirme not, teach not, that children preuented by death be­fore they were baptised, can euer obtayne remission of their originall sinne, if you de­sire [Page 303]to be Catholike. Ergo

This article of your faith, is con­demned in the person of Pelagius.

But if you alleadge for you, that your, and the Pelagian heresie are far different; they holding that euery child that dyed without baptisme, did in ioy Gods Glorie; wheras you limite it to the predestinate onely. And a­gaine they assigned to children dying without baptisme, à different place, from that, which those that were rege­nerated possesse: which you doe not. I answere that the first difference which you giue betwixt you and the Pelagians, cōsisteth onely in à greater or lesser number of those children, whom you beleeue to be saued with­out baptisme; and not in the substance of the errour impugned by S. Aug. who while he teacheth that no child at all without Baptisme can be saued, he condemnes you both, in that wher­in you agree, to witt that some are saued without baptisme. As for the second difference, which consists, in this, that the Pelagians assigned ano­ther place to children dying without [Page 304]baptisme then to the baptised, it is dis­aduantagious to your selues, and yet doth no whitte impaire the force of my argument: to the validitie of which is it sufficient, that you and the Pelagians aggree in this, that without baptisme one may inioy life euer­lasting. Which S. August. doth clearly condemne, and by way of disgrace obiect vnto them, that they promisse à blessed and eternall life, to children not baptised.

And that this difference doth dispa­rage your cause. By deduction you will plainly discouer. The Pelagians held, that children were saued with­out Baptisme. This passage was oppo­sed against them. Ioan. 3. Vnles à man be borne againe of water and the spirit he cannot enter, &c. they being cōuinced by the clearnes of this place, grāted indeede, that the kingdome of heauē was only prepared for the regenerated; marrie besides heauen they assigned à third place, as à Residence for children dying without Baptisme. So that they gaue way to the clearenes of this pas­sage, which you doe; for you deney [Page 304] [...] [Page 273] [...] [Page 304] [...] [Page 273] [...] [Page 305]absolutly that it doth exclude children that die without the sacrament, from the kingdome of heauen, though it reach expressly, that they shall haue no patt therin. Wherin you clearely diseouer, that your heresie is more impudent, then that of the Auncient heretikes, sith, you audaciously de­ney, as à thing which is preiudiciall vnto you, that, which they durst ne­uer call in question, though it were absolutly against them.

It is manifest therfore, nor haue you what to say against it, that this ar­ticle of your faith, wherby you main­tain that children dead without ba­ptisme are saued, was condemned by the auncient Church, in the person of Pelagius.

Yet fearing that the differences which are betwixt his errout and yours (abbeit they be not able to saue you from the Churchs curse) might hinder you to confesse that you are condemned in his person: to leaue you to your owne condemna­tion, I will shew you the condemna­tion [Page 306]of your verie errour in S. August. Lib. de anima & eius origine. c. 9. Isle autem (Vincentius) cum confiteatur paruules origi­ginali obstrictos esse peccato, eis tamen regnum coelorum non baptizatis ausus est pollicert, quod nec illi ausi sunt, &c. in the person of one named Vincen­tius, who without assigning à third place with Pelagius, ahsolutly allowed with you, the kingdome of Heauen to Children not baptised. He durst, saith S. Aug. promisse the kingdome of heauen to children not baptised, which the Pelagians durst neuer doe.

3. Point.

Your Doctours doe teach that our Sauiour Christ, did in his birth violate his mothers integritie, as all other children are wont to doe Whitak. con­trou. 2. q 5. c. 7. Docuit [...]ouinia­nus Mariam a­misisse Virgini­tatem in partu. Respondeo tum impudetissimus haereticus fuit. sed ait nos simi­liter docere & nominat. Buce­rum Molinaum. Respondeo. Hoc ait quia non ad­enittimus fictam [...]llam partus ra­tiorem, &c. Witakere purging himselfe of diuers errours, which the great Cardinal Bellarmine iustly imputes to his sectaries, doth in­genuously auow this opinion, and stri­ues to defend it, which yet puts no obligation vpon me at this present to refute it, contenting my selfe onely to shew that it is the auncient heresie of Iouinian, which was condemned in, the 4. age, according to S. Aug. Haeres. Virgi­nita [...]m Mariae destruebat di­eē. eam pariēdo fuisse corrupiā. rela­tion in these tearmes. Iouinian, saith he did destroye the virginitie of Marie, say­ing that in her Childbrith she was cor­rupted.

Nor is it to the present purpose to shew that your beleife doth differe from that of Iouinian, for that he, forsooth, doth abolish the mentall vir­ginitie of the B. Virgine (which you de not) it being manifest, that Iouinian denid corporall virginitie to our B. Lady Both because S. Augustine im­pugning this Heresiarke, defends her corporall virginitie; and also for that the reason which he brings to shew that the B. Virgine had not conser­ued her Virginitie, was grounded vpon her childbirth, and withall, that he sustayned, that the body of Iesus Christ, would haue bene conceaued to haue bene an onely Phantome, if it had not bene berd and borne after the manner of other children, which be­longes not to the Virginitie of the mynde, but that of body onely.

Therfor my assertion stands firme, that your beleife in this point was con­demned in the primitiue Church, in the person of Iouinian.

4. Poini.

You hold and teach, that the iust onely are in the true Church, which [Page 308]is an errour condemned in the Do­natists more then 1300. yeares agoe. That you are of this opinion, 4. Instit. c. 1 §. 7. In Ecclesiam quae reuera est coram Deo nul­li recipiuntur nisi qui adoptio­nit gratia filij Dei sunt. Cal­uine doth make manifest, in these tearmes. None is receaued into the Church, which is truly the Church before the face of God, but he onely who is the sonne of God by the grace of adoption. And Art 27. your confession doth beare the same, saying, we affirme then, that the true Church, following the word of God, is the companie of the faithfull, who vna­nimously follow the same word, and the pure religion depending therupon, and who profit in the same all the dayes of their life.

That this opinion was condemned for heresie in the Donatists, S. Aug. makes euident, by the passages which he alleageth, impugned by him, and other Catholikes in the conferences had with them In collat. 3. die c 8. Zizania in­ter triticum non Ecclesia sed in trundo permix­ta dixerunt. E [...]t c. 10. Non be­ne intelligi aiūt Ecclesiaem inquua simul & triticū & zizania ius­sa sunt crescere. They say, that the dernel is mixed amongst the wheate, not in the Church, but in the world: they say, that one can not well conceaue à Church, in which wheate and cocle growe both to­gether.

You will say here, as in the formar [Page 309]points, that there is a faire difference, betweene the errour condemned in the Donatists, and your beleife, be­cause they deneyed that the wicked were in the visible Church, which yet you grant, deneying onely that they are in the true Church.

To which I answere, that though it were à visible Church from which the Donatists, did exclud the wicked, yet puts that no impediment why there may not be à cōformitie betwixt them and you in the point I speake of, to witt, in that both exclude the wicked from the true Church. True it is, there is this difference betweene them and you, that they accnowledge the visible Church to be the true Church, which you asscribe onely to the inui­sible Church; whence it is manifest, that the difference betwixt you and the Donatists, is, whether the true Church be visible or inuisible, not whether the wicked are in it or no, whence you both equally exclude them. Thence it is manifest, that hauing shewen, that that opinion was cōdemned of heresie in the person of [Page 310]the Donatists, I haue shewen by con­sequence, that it ought also to be con­demned in you.

That it was from the true Church from which the Donatists, excluded the wicked, S. Aug. makes it cleare lib. 2. cont. Caudent. c. 2. in vera germa­naque Catholi­ca Ecclesia., saying in expresse words, that they deneyed that the wicked were, in the true and lawfull Catholike Church, and againe lib. de vnit. Eccles. c. 2. in corpore Christi cuius Christus est Saluator., that they were in the body of Iesus-Chrst, wherof Iesus-Christ is the Sauiour. Which are Whitak. con­trou. 2. q. 1. c. 7. In Eccles. Cath. quae est corpus Cristi. Item, possunt es­se in visibili Ecc­lesia reprobi sed non in Ecclesia Catholica. the verie words, in which you expresse the true Church. And therfor it is à thinge not to be called in doubt, that this article of your faith, was condemned in the pri­mitiue Church in the person of the Donatists.

You will say, perhappes, that wel­lingly you will ioyne hands, if we can conuince you, that these 4. points of your faith, were condemned by any generall Councell in the primitiue Church; but that the authoritie of one or two Fathers is of smale considera­tion, and consequently that you suf­fer no preiudice, for being condem­ned by them.

To this I answere that it is not al­wayes necessarie to interpose the au­thoritie of à generall councell for the condemnation of an heresie, which is euident by this, that when the Pela­gians would not esteeme themselues condemned, because it was not per­formed in à generall councell, S. Au­gustine laughes at such friuolous eua­sions, As though, saith Aug. l. 4. cone. duas Epist. Pe­lagii c. vltimo. Quasi nulla hae­resis aliquando esset nisi Synod [...] congregatione damnata sit, cū potius rarissime inueniantur propter quas damnandas ne­sessitas talis ex­titerit, mulio (que) sint & incompa­rabiliter plures quae vbi extite­runt illic impro­bari damnari (que) meruerunt at (que) inde per caeteras terras deuitan­dae in nolescere potuerunt. he, neuer heresie had bene cōdemned but by à Synode seeing verie few such haue bene found, as that it was requisite for the condemnation of them to assemble à Councell, and that there were incomparably more in number, which deserued to be reproued and condemned, in the same place wher they were hatched whence they might be diuulged through out all the world, to the end they might be shunned.

Secondly I say, that I doe not pro­duce the authoritie of one or two Fa­thers against our aduersaries, as repu­ting their authoritie sufficient, to con­demne their opinion, but as esteeming it sufficient to declare what was the beleife of the Church in their tyme, wherby we iustly iudge such con­demned [Page 312]of heresie, as by their relation appeare so to be. Being à thing most reasonable, and agreeable euen to iudgements of least capacitie, rather to giue credit to those auncients in the relation of things, which they affirme to haue past in their tymes, then to you who fall far short of them, espe­cially seeing S. Augustine teacheth us, Lib. cont. Iul. c. 10. Quod inue­nerunt in Eccles. tenuerunt, quod didiscerunt do­cuerunt, quod à Patribus accept­runt, hoc filijs tradiderunt. that they held what they found in the Church; that they taught what they had learnt, and left to their children, what they had receaued from their Fathers.

Finding this answere no armour of proofe, you will flie for refuge to ano­ther; saying that S. August. S. Epipha­nius, Theodoret, and others who had made à catalogue of heresies, did not propose vnto themselues to put onely into it heresies properly speaking, whence it appeares, that to shew that an opinion is related therin, is not à sufficient proofe, that it was condem­ned as hereticall.

To which I replie, 1. that this answere is without grownd, or proofe. 2. that the Fathers ayme and end, in reducing into à certaine order, and [Page 313]framing as it were à list of all the he­resies, doe clearely shew, that they register none therin, but those thatare taken properly, since their designe was to gather together, all the opinions which might seperate from com­munion with the Church, to the end, that being knowen without difficul­tie, they might be auoyded with faci­litie. 3. that besids these generall pro­fes, S. Aug. who is one of them now in question, giues particular testimo­nie, that he put downe none but true heresies in his Catalogue: For Lib. de Haeresi. Petis à me vt de Haeresibus a­liquid scribam dignum lectio­ne cupientium dogmata deui­tare contraria fides Christianae. he saith in the begining, that he doth publish them, for their instruction who desire to flie the opinions contra­trarie to Christian faith. Whence is apparant, that he onely makes men­tion of true heresies, and properly taken for such, as he doth also after­wards confirme, lib. de Haeres. Quid contra ista sentiat Catholi­ca Ecclesia su­perfluoquaeritur, cum propter hoc scire sufficiat eam contra ista sentire, nec ali­quid horum in fidē quenquam debere recipere. Possunt & hare­ses aliae quae hoc opere commemo­ratae non sunt vel esse vel fieri, quarū aliquam quisquis t [...]nue­rit Christianus Catholicus non erit. saying that the Church condemns all the points which he putts downe, that none ought to receaue any of them for ar­ticles of faith, for in so doing they shall not be Catholikes.

Wherfore notwithstanding all your [Page 314]euasions, it is cleare, that in the foure points by me alleaged, you haue re­newed the heresies condemned in the primitiue Church, and consequently, that in this consideration, your do­ctrine is worthy of hatred and hor­rour.

The religion pretended, to be reformed, doth banish all vertue. CHAP. XVII.

THat your Religion doth banish and abolish all vertue, though shame forceth you to deney it, yet will I force your owne authours con­fesse it, who, surely will gaine beleife, no man being suspected in his owne cause.

Let man know, saith Luth. lib. de honis operibus, sciat hemo om­nem eius vitam & actionem ni­hil aliud nisi damnabilia esse peecata in Dei iudicie, Luther, that all his life, and all his actions is nothing els but sinne, damnable in the iudgement of God. Those, saith Calu 3. Instit. 1.12. §. 4 Qui serio tanquam sub Dei conspe­ctu de vera iu­stitiae regula quaerent, illi cer­to cōperiens om­nia heminum o­pera, si suadi­gnitate oēsean­tur nihil nisi in­quinamenta esse & sordes; & quae iustitia vulgo habetur, eam apud Deū meram esse ini­quitatem. Caluin, who shall make à diligent search into the true rule of Iustice, such as itis in the iudgment [Page 315]of God, will certainly find that all the workes of men, valued according to their waight and worth, is no other thing but ordure and vncleanes, and that which is commonly tearmed iustice, is in the sight of God verie iniquitie. If God, saith Beza Confess. Fidei. c. 4. art. 19. Si summo iure inquireret Deus in ipsa quoque praestan­tissima homi­num opera, nihil aliud posset de ijs constitui quā meras esse dono­rum Dei pollu­tiones. Beza, did rigorously sound the most excellent workes of men, no other thing could be resolued vpon, then that they were pollutions of the guiftes of God. If workes be exactly examined, saith Paraeus lib. 4. de iustitific. c. c. 15. Eadem ope­ra (bona) si di­strictum ad legis rigorem exami­nentur à Deo, mere erunt pec­cata. Pareus one of your best mo­derne writers, according to the rigour of Gods law, they will be found pure sinns. You say also in your 2. Sunday. Catechisme, that there is alwayes, some certaine in­firmitie of the flesh, mixed with our workes, wherby they are defiled. Whence it followes planely that all good workes are bad, since the essence and beeing of Good proceeds from an in­tire cause, as euill doth arise out of the least iefect.

Now if all our workes before God, who according to the 2. Corinth. 6. Quae enim par­ticipatio iustitia cum iniquitate, antquoe societas lucis ad tene­bras? Apostle to the Romains, knoweth and iudgeth all things as they are in themselues, are no other thing, then damnable sinne, [Page 316]then ordures, vncleanesse, pure iniquitie, pure sinne, pure pollution of the guiftes of God; it is manifest that there is, nor good worke, nor vertue at all in the world, being à thing altogether impos­sible that vertue and vice should sub­sist in the same subiect, and yet far lesse can vertue accompanie an action, which is meere iniquitie, pure sinne, and verie filth. It appeares ther­fore that you banish, and directly abo­lish all vertue, and doe indirectly, and in consequence, diuert and seduce men from euery good action, since all that is reputed good in the iudgement of men, is pollution and damnable sinne in the sight of God: So that such as both loue and feare God, are to abstayne from it, as from à thing which is dis­agreeable in his diuine presence.

But perhapps, will you replie, your doctrine doth not withdraw mē from good workes, in that we teach that they are as many sinnes before God, since it teacheth with all, that those sinnes are not imputed to those that committ them.

But you shall not thus escape mo, [Page 317]because one that hath à filiall feare, doth not onely waigh wether the faults commetted shall be imputed or no or whether he shall sustayne the punishmēt therof, but doth principally eye the offence of his father, whom he nether ought, nor will displease; Wherupon he will abstayne from euery action which may be displeasing vnto him, and moreouer that he is obliged ther vnto.

And it will be as litle to your pur­pose to alleadge, that you doe not teach, that workes, are bad of their owne nature, but onely by the corrup­tion of man, whence you inferre that à man is not obliged to flie them: be­cause, besides that Luth in Con­fut. Latomi, stat opus bonum na­tura sua esse im­mundum. Et Assert. art 32. Opus bonum optime factum est peccatum ve­niale, non natu­ra sua sed mi­sericordia Dei. whitak. li. 2. de peccat. orig. c. 3. Docemus morta­liter semper pec­cari à tustis ex natura rei & actionum ipsi­rum, licet pro huiusmodi non reputentur. some of yours, doe sustayne that they are bad euen of their owne nature; whither they be bad by nature or by accident, it is enough to bring an obligation vpon vs to flie them seeing euen the light of nature doth teach vs, that what soeuer is euill is to be eschewed, without all exception; and that God in no sort is to be offended, nether by an action bad in its owne nature, nor by acci­dent. [Page 318]Which I will manifest by à fa­miliar example, none being ignorant, that though, an almes, be of its owne natute good, and yet by accident, euill, as being giuen to an ill end, it is not lawfull to giue it in such tearmes,

The Religion pretended to be re­formed layes open the Gate to all vices. CHAP. XVIII.

HAuing learned of the Tertul. cont. Valent. cap. 1. Nihil magis cu­rant quam oc­cultare quod praedicant. Fathers, that it is the ordinarie custome of those that are attaynted with er­our, to disguise their beleife, and in­uolue ād hide it in obscuritie: nothing being more disgracefull vnto you, then by your Doctrine to open the gate to all vices, it may seeme, à hard thing, to proue you guiltie of this crime, yet grounding my selfe vpon an obseruation which Tertul. Furi­bus semper ali­quid excidere solet ad iudiciū. Tertullian made, that such as you are, may be discouered like as theeues, who casual­ly leaue some thing behind them, [Page 319]which giues euidence to their con­demnation, I am not affrayd to vnder­take it, and I shall discharge my selfe of my vndertaking euen by the iudg­mant of all the world, if I make mani­fest, that you teach, that Adulteres, Homicides, deneyers of Iesus Christ, and such as commit other most gree­uious crymes, remayne notwithstan­ding in the state of grace, and salua­tion: euery one knowing by experiēce that it is à maine allurmēt to the faith­full to yeeld to their passions, and to abbādone and giue themselues ouer to vice, if liuing neuer so deboystly, they cannot be depriued of Gods grace, or assurance of their saluation.

A Christian, saith Luth. l. de ec­ptiu. Babylon. de baept. Christiauus siue baptizatus e­ciam nolens pp­test perdere sa­lutem suam, quantiscunque peccatis nisi no­lit credere. Nulla enim paec­cata eum possūt damnare nisi so­la incredulitas. Luther, is so rich, that he cannot perish, yea though he would, what sinne soeuer he commit, if he will beleeue onely. And in the same place, there is no sinne that can damne him, but onely incredulitie. The holy Ghost, saith the Apud zancli. l. 2. Miscellenū In Thesib [...]s. In sanctis Spiri­tus perpetuo manet, quamuis pondere carnis aliquando vni­cuntur. vniuersitie of Zurich, and which is to be noted à Caluinisti­call vniuersitie, perpetually keepes his re­sidence in Saints, abbeit, they be somtyme carried à way, and ouerswayed by the [Page 320]waight of the flesh. The Apud Zanchiū l 2. miscell. in Thesibus. Labi electos at­que etiam sub­inde sic cadere vt denuo erigē ­di sint scimus, & id per refipi­scentiam fieri non dubitamus: rerum ista ratio seu via est ad­modum diuersa à prima illa vo­catioce insitio­ne, per quam electi Christo in­corporantur. Ta­le inter vtram­que discrimen slatui posse no­bis viaetur, qua­le est inter mor­tuum corpus & illud quod mor­bo seu leuiore, seu grauiore ac lethali affectum est illud sane vitali vt, vt ita dicam, opus habet: hoc vero solum desiderat, vt quae adhuc in eo residet vita (nota) labefactata ill, quidem & infirma inssauretur, recreetur & refocilletur. vniuersitie of Hildeberg doth clearely teach, that the Elect, though loaden with hay­nous crymes yet loose they not the grace of the holy Ghost, for it makes the same difference betwixt them and infideles, as betwixt à sicke and deade man, because euen as, the dead man to liue againe must recouer à new life, so he that is depriued of Faith, must receaue the life of the soule which he hath not. And as the sicke man stands not in need of à new life, but à strengthning of that which he alwayes conserued in him; so he who is defyled with sinne hauing faith, hath no need of new to receaue the grace of the holy Ghost, but onely to be confirmed in that which he alwayes conserued in his soule.

But let vs heare In antidoto Co. Trid. in Canon. 21. Semen aliquod fidei manere in hominelicet suf­focatum, etiam inter grauissi­mos lapsus non nego. Id quan­tulumcun (que) est particulam fa­teor esse verae fi­dei, adde etiam viuae. Caluin vpon this subiect. There remayne in man, yea euen amidst his greatest transgressions, certaine seedes of faith, and afterwards he saith, that these seedes are à parcell of the true [Page 321]and liuely faith. Wherby it is euident, that man in this estate, is in grace be­fore God; seeing he saith that his faith is liuely. And he teacheth in another place, 3. Instit. c. 2. §. 19. Vbi pri­mum vel mini­ma fidei guttae mentibus nostris instillata. est, iam faciem Dei placidam & se­renam nobisque propitiam contē ­plari incipimus. That as soone as the least droppe of Faith dothrun into our soule, we begin to discouer the face of God calme, sweet, and propitious vnto vs. Which Beza Beza in Con­fess. c. 4. art. 20. Vera vel sola fi­dei scintillae ha­ctenus est efficax vt vere nos de nostra salute se­curos reddat. confirmes, saying, that one sparke of liuely faith, though sole, yet is it of such efficacie, that it giues vs à true assurance of our saluation. The same Authour being demanded in his Colloq whe­ther Dauid committing adulterie, lost the holy Ghost, In Colloq. Mō ­bell. Thesi de Baptis Nequa­quam amisit sed retinuit. Iterum ego dico Daus­dem in adulterio perpetrato reti­nuisse Spiritū sanctū, quod similitudine declarabo. Ebrius nō amit­tit intellectū seu ratio nō, etsi ratio sese nō exerceat: & ignis cinerib tectus minime extinctus est, sed latet: ita gratia, Fides & Spir. S. in lapsibus Sāctorū ad tēpus tegūtur, vt non sentiātur, quod in Dauidis adulterio factum est, in quo gratin Dei ad tempus tecta, sed non amissa fuit. makes answere, that he did not loose, but conserue it. Which he declares by the similitude of à drunken man, who looseth not his reason, though it be not then per­ceaued: and by the example of fire, which though couered in the ashes, yet is it not extinguihed. Wherupō, he with whom he discoursed replying, that if he might gain the whole world [Page 322]he would not teach that Fornicatours, and adulterers conserue Faith and the Holy Ghost in their adulterie; But I, replyes Beza ibid Ego vellem perire, si aliter docerem. Beza, should be damned, if I taught any otherwise.

Nor is it to the purpose to alleadge that in Respons. ad act. Colloq. part. 2. his answere to the actes of this Conf: he deneys in expresse tearmes that euer he said that Dauid in his adul­terie retayned Faith and the holy Ghost: because this doth onely proue, that being conuicted of his owne tur­pitude, he contradicted himselfe, but not that he said not what I obiect, and that in tearmes so expresse, that pos­sibly I cannot put them downe in clearer words. And whilst he repre­hends himselfe in this answere, be it that in words he deneys that Dauid conserued the holy Ghost in his sinne, in deede ād effect he affirmes it, for he doth accnowledge in the Illum dixi quamuis adul­terum & homi­cidam, tamen quoniam electus erat aliquid Spi­ritus sancti in eo fuisse serua­tum. same place, That in his addulterie and homicide there remayned alwayes somwhat of the holy Ghost, because he was one of the Elect; seeing that according as I haue herto­fore shewen, following his owne opi­nion, the least sparkle of Faith, and [Page 323]of the holy Ghost, doth iustifie à man.

Concerning that which they al­leadge, that his acts were not faith­fully put downe, the answere is easie. For in this In quaest. & responsionibus Christianis. Nū ­quam Spiritum penitus eripi di­co. Non alite [...] veram sidem & eius effecta in electis interrum pi dico, vt in ii [...] qui lethargo la­borant, & in e­brijs impediun­tur animae fa­cultates, non ta­men anima ipsa tollitur, cum in­ter lethargum, aut ebrietatem & mortē ipsam plurimū intersit booke of Christian que­stions and answeres, he brings the same examples which are put downe in his Actes, making à comparison betwixt such as fall into enormious cri­mes and sicke persons, who though sicke, yet are they not deade.

When the flesh ouercomes the spi­rit, saith Pareus Pareus lib. 1 de amiss. gratis cap. 7. Quomo do caro vinci [...] spiritum vt i [...] Dauide lapso non ideo [...] Spiritu [...] sanctis [...] Professour of Hil­deberg, as in the fall of Dauid, the holy Ghost leaues to be in the Saints. God, saith Zanchius In de [...] ca lumn. Deu ele ctis cum peccan non trascitur, eos nunquā odi [...], is offended at the Elect, but neuer hates them. And in the Ibid. Quia peccata electis condonantur, nec mortem, ide refpectu personarum, quae sunt in Christo peccata ab ipsis admiss mortalia dici non possunt: quare in renatis & vera fide praeālctis om nia sunt venalia. same place, because the sinnes of the Elect are forgiuen them, and are not imputed vnto them to death; whence it is, that in regard of those that are in Iesus-Christ, the sinns committed by them cannot be said to be mortall. So that, all thinges are veniall to the regenerated who haue truly faith. [Page 324]If men be elected (saith Locis Cōmun. Tit. de peccato, [...] personae in Christo electae [...]nt, & fideles, [...]onsequitur & [...]llorum peccatae nortalia non Esse, sed ve­ [...]alia. Musculus) and faithfull in Christ, it followes that their sinns are not mortall but veniall onely.

Now we are to note, that veniall sinns with you, is not onely that, which as we teach, is pardonable, but euē that which is alreadie pardoned: not ve­niall but veniated if one might so say. Which Lib. 1. de amiss. [...]rat. & statu peccats c. 8. Esse veniale & [...]mputari sunt [...]ugnantia, quia [...]ercatum esse [...]eniale est pec­atum venia do­ [...]ar. non puniri. Pareus planely teacheth, whē he saith; That to be veniall, and to be im­puted, are contradictories; because for à sinne to be veniall, is to le remitted, and not to be punished. Whence it followes manifestly, that all the sinns of the Elect and faithfull being venial, none of them are imputed, none makes them worthy of disgrace: And this is that which Wottonus in Apolog. Protest. [...]raect 2 c. 3. [...]emittitur pec­ [...] [...] potius [...] com­ [...]it. [...] adepto [...] semel estisell sea plena [...]nium pecca­trum praesen­tum & futuro­ [...]m (nota) re­ [...]issione. one of your English writers expresseth more clearly in the Protestants Apologie. Sinne is remit­ted as soone as it is committed, or rather before it be committed, man hauing once acquired iustification, which is à plenarie remission of all his sinnes present and to come.

Now I demand of you whether it be true that one of the faithfull let him [Page 325]leade what life and commit what sinns he pleaseth, cannot perish: whether it be true, that ther remaynes alwayes in him some seedes of the holy Ghost sufficient for his iustification: whether God, though wrothfull against him, doe neuer hate him: whether, in res­pect of him, no sinne be mortall: whe­ther the most enormious cryme, be not onely pardonable in him, but pardoned him: To conclud, whether euey one of the Elect, who dyes, in what euer sinne goe straight notwith­standing into Paradise: I demand I say, whether such Doctrine doe not make an open passage to all vice: and whether if there be one, that will abstayne from sinne, for feare of offen­ding his God, and incurring his dis­pleasure, thirtie others will not com­mit it following their owne sinfull in­clination; seeing that, though God be offended indeed, yet sure they are that they shall not be depriued of his grace, nor draw his hatred vpon them? I demand further, whether in this name, such doctrine, be not worthy, [Page 326]not onely of hatred, but euen of hor­rour.

The Religion pretended to be refor­med doth teach, that nether temporall nor spirituall laws of Princes, doe oblige in conscience. CHAP. XIX.

NEther Pope, nor Bishope, nor no other man, saith lib. de captiui. Babyl. Ne (que) Pa­pa, neque Epis­copus, neque vl­lus hominū ha­bet ius vnus syl­labe constituēdae super hominem Christianū, nisi fiat eiusdem con­sensu. Luther, haue power to oblige à Christian to one Iote, saue onely by his owne consent. I cry out, saith he Ibid Clamo fi­denter Christia­nis nihil vllo iu­re posse imponi le gū, siue ab homi­nibꝰ, siue ab An­gelis, nisi quan­tum volunt; li­beri onim sumus ab omnibus. in the same place, with assu­rance to Christians, that nether men nor Angells haue power to impose any lawes vpon them, but so far forth, as they them­selues please: for free we are from all law. We determine, saith 3. Institut. c. 19. §. 14. Omniū hominū potestate exem­ptas esse (consciē tias cōstituimus. Caluin, that the conscience is exempt from all the authori­tie of men. In sequall wherof he proues that politicall lawes cannot oblige in conscience, Our consciences, saith In Antibell. l. de bapt. Ergo mandatis homi­num nostrae con­scientiae non ab­stringuntur. Aliae enim nihil ad cōscientiam. Leges illae (quae tum à Magistra­tu fiunt, tum ab Ecclesia) neque perdunt animos. Daneus, are not tyed by the commande­ments of men, no other law, (then the diuine law) hath any thing to doe, with [Page 327]cōsciences, and à litle after, Lawes made, whether by Magistrates, or by the Church doe nether loose, nor saue soules. Iesus-Ch. saith Ad rationem 8. Camp. Chri­stus voluit vt. hominum decre­tis liberae consciē ­tia pareamus. Wittakerus, would haue vs to obeye the decrees of men, with libertie of conscience. Lib. 8. Duraeū. Consciētiae nullis legibus adstrin­guntur nisi di­uinis. Consciences are obliged, by no other but the diuine Law.

Hence it is apparent that you teach in expresse tearmes, that the lawes of men, doe in no sort oblige consciēces; which is à doctrine detested by the Catholike Church, and ought to be so, by all the world: sithens it layes open à broad gate to disobedience, ther being no more efficacious meanes to teach the contempt of the authoritie, of the Church, Kings, and Magistrates, and to violate their lawes and ordonnan­ces, then by openly persuading all men that none of them oblige in con­science. Now there remaynes nothing, but that I earnestly beseech you to en­ter into your owne harts, to dispose your selues to enter into the way of saluation. What, will you remayne in à religion, which braging of much, can proue nothing? who knowes not that it is now 1600. Yeares since Iesus-Chr. [Page 328]established his Church, with pro­misse of perpetuitie: how can that then which was but hatched within the tearme of 100. yeares, be his? who sees not, that, the names CATHOLIKE and CHRISTIAN, being the Church her proper names, the religion to which they belong not, and to which the qualities which they signifie, cannot agree, cannot iustly boast that it hath the true Church? Who sees not that à Religion which manifestly contradictes the Scripture, in many principall points of its beleife, is not that which was left vs by Iesus-Christ, and his Apostles? Who sees not that they who vnder pretext of Gods honour, iniure him; who in words pretend holy Scripture, and in in deedes foist in place of it, that of men; and rely vpon it as the funda­tion of their faith; who sees not, I say, that those men carrie not the torch which we are to follow? Who will be­leeue that he who denyes the greatest part of the misteries, because they are burdensome vnto him, who forsakes them to follow his owne wayes and [Page 329]fancie, who will haue no visible Heade of the Church, that they may liue free from obedience vnto him; who to exempt himselfe from la­bour, and painstaking, will not haue the blood of Iesus-Christ, to render our actiōs purgatiue, propitiatorie, or merirorious: who, in à word, banish­eth all paine, to passe to heauē in à fea­ther bed: who, I say, will beleeue, that such an one is in the way of saluation, nay who doth not see, that he runs the straight way to his Erernall perdi­tion?

Is any so silly as not to discouer that they who promis the people full and intire libertie to use the Scripture, and yet giue them no other, but to looke upon the letters, and receaue into their eares the sounds of words: and who put the Bible into their hands, as the way of saluation, which yet they accnowledge not to be authenticall, yea depraued, and corrupt, are but meere mockers, and impostures in things of importance towards salua­tion? Who will not planely see, that à man hath no assurance in à religion, [Page 330]wherin all the assurance of saluation depends vpon the warranty of mens opinions, and of each one, in his owne cause; in à religion the authours wher­of die desperate. Shall one follow those who professe punctually to fol­low Iesus-Christ, yet doe the contra­rie to that which he did in that most sacred misterie which he instituted before his death? Shall one iudge that à true religion which banisheth all sa­cryfice, without which neuer yet reli­gion was?

Who will not iudge that the true way not to follow the saints, is to fol­low their enemyes, and such as vomit out à thousand blasphemies against their honour, and puritie. Will any deeme it the readie way to Christ, to loade him with blasphemies and con­tumelies issuing out of à sacrilegious mouth? And will not euen blind men see, that to make God authour of sinne and man's perdition, is to perish in ones iudgment, and to adiudge ones selfe to eternall flames? And verily, fol­lowing the Father's iudgment, he is lyable to à more greeuious cryme, [Page 331]who diuides the misticall body of Christ, then though he should teare in peeces, his true body. Who then will not hold your religion abomina­ble, which stands conuicted of so great, and detestable à schisme? And who is he that will not condemne it, when he obserues it to be patched out of the horred heapes of old heresies, and consequently condemned by it owne iudgment, since it is condemned by the primitiue Church, which it doth accnowledge to be the true Church? Can à louer of vertue and hater of vice follow that societie, which shuts vp all passages to vertue? And will he not planely discerne, that to lay open the way to all vice, is no other thing then to lay open the broad way to Hell. In fine, who sees not, that that societie, which will submitt it-selfe to no lawes, spirituall or ciuile, cannot be subiect to the lawes of God?

They are worse then blind men that cannot discouer this light. Let euery one open his eyes, and beware of being misledd by the comō errour of many, to witt, that the desire they haue to be [Page 332]saued, puts them in assurance, where euer they be. They may please to know, that if our desire were sufficient to iustifie vs, then they that thought they did seruice and sacryfice vnto God, in putting to death the Apostles, wrought their owne saluation, and not the damnation of their soules. Let them know, that though one haue an intention to goe to Rome; and yet holde on the way to Geneua, they shall neuer arriue at Rome. Let them learne of the Fathers, that there is no saluation out of the Church; none is assured against the wroth of God, who is not sheltered vnder that couert. Let not the simple deceaue them­selues, by thinking that their Minis­ters would not haue the face to preach with such assurāce, what they were not assured of: because if it were enough for heretikes for the approbation of their doctrine, to publish it as good, and all contrarie to it, as worth no­thing, one could not accuse the im­pietie of the greatest Heresiarkes that euer liued, for with the pretended [Page 333]assurance of truth, they defended their blasphemies.

I know indeede that the conuersion of à soule is à difficult thing. I know that as an impoysoned hart, as the re­port goes, cannot be consumed by fire: so God, who is à consuming fire, doth hardly inflame harts infected with the poyson of errour, by reason of the ob­stacles which he finds therin. Yet can he, and will he doe it, if euery one put­ting of his passion, put on à fitt dispo­sition, and imbrace the meanes pre­scribed by the holy Fathers. If thou de­sirest, saith Lib. de vtilit. credendi c. 8. Si iam tibi satis iactatus Sideris, finemque huius­modi laboribus vis imponere se­quere viam Ca­tholicae discipli­nae, quae ab ips [...] Christo per Apo­stolos ad nos vs­que manauit, & optime ad posteros mana­tura est. S. Augustine speaking to one that seekes his owne saluation, to put à periode to thy miserie, put thy selfe into the way of Catholike discipline. which by the Apostles descended vpon vs from Iesus Christ, and which shall be con­tinued in our posteritie. That is to say, follow the Roman Church, which alone descended by an vninterrupted succession from Iesus Christ. To this Church it is that you ought to repaire, whither S. August. by another more expresse place inuites you. Idid. c. 17. Du­bitamus nos eius Ecclesia condere Doe we feare, saith he, to betake our selues into the [...]

A TABLE OF THE CHAPTERS and Sections contayned in this booke.

  • Chap. j. MInisters, pag. 1
  • Answere, pag. 2
  • Chap. ij. Ministers, pag. 4
  • Answere. pag. 6
  • Ch. iij. Sect. j. Ministers, pag. 32
  • Answere. pag. 32
  • Section ij. pag. 37
  • Answere, pag. 38
  • Sect. iij. Ministers. pag. 54
  • Answere. pag. 54
  • Sect. iv. Ministers, pag. 76
  • Answere. pag. 78
  • Sect. v. Ministers, pag. 84
  • [Page]Answere. pag. 58
  • Sect. vj. Ministers, pag. 94
  • Answere. pag. 94
  • Ch. iv. Sect. j. Ministers, pag. 108
  • Answere. pag. 109
  • Sect. ij. pag. 126
  • Ch. v. sect. j. Ministers, pag. 129
  • Answere. pag. 130
  • Sect. ij. Of Indulgences, pag. 147
  • Ch. vj. Sect. j. Ministers, pag. 155
  • Answere. pag. 156
  • Sect. ij. Of the Sacrifice. pag. 169
  • Sect. iij. Of the Eleuation of the Hoste, pag. 187
  • Sect. iv. Of masses where the assistāts doe not communicate, pag. 189
  • Sect. v. Of Communion vnder one kind. pag. 194
  • Ch. vij. Ministers, pag. 202
  • Answere. pag. 202
  • Ch. viij. Ministers. pag. 221
  • Answere. pag. 222
  • [Page] Ch. ix. Ministers, pag. 241
  • Answere. pag. 243
  • Ch. x. Ministers, pag. 254
  • Answere. pag. 254
  • Ch. xj. Ministers, pag. 257
  • Answere. pag. 257
  • Ch. xij. Ministers. pag. 260
  • Answere. pag. 261
  • Ch. xiij. Ministers, pag. 262
  • Answere. pag. 264
  • Ch. xiv. Ministers, pag. 276
  • Answere. pag. 277
  • Ch. xv. The Religion Pretended to be reformed is worthy of hatred, because it makes à schismè in the Church, pag. 282
  • Ch. xvj. That the religion which they call Reformed, doth renewall the old heresies, pag. 299
  • Chap. xvij The Religion pretended, to be reformed, doth banish all vertue, pag. 314
  • [Page] Chap. xviij. The Religion preten­ded to be reformed layes open the Gate to all vices. pag. 318
  • Chap. xix. The Religion pretended to be reformed doth teach, that nether temporall nor spirituall laws of Princes, doe oblige in conscience. pag. 326
FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.